Project Gutenberg Australia
a treasure-trove of literature
treasure found hidden with no evidence of ownership
DefectiveByDesign.org

Title: Tarzan and the Golden Lion
Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs
* A Project Gutenberg of Australia eBook *
eBook No.:  0100271.txt
Language:   English
Date first posted: December 2001
Date most recently updated: December 2007

This eBook was produced by: Colin Choat

Project Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed editions
which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice
is included. We do NOT keep any eBooks in compliance with a particular
paper edition.

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing this
file.

This eBook is made available at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg of Australia License which may be viewed online at
http://gutenberg.net.au/licence.html

To contact Project Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.net.au

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Title:      Tarzan and the Golden Lion
Author:     Edgar Rice Burroughs





CHAPTER
I      The Golden Lion
II     The Training of Jad-bal-ja
III    A Meeting of Mystery
IV     What the Footprints Told
V      The Fatal Drops
VI     Death Steals Behind
VII    "You Must Sacrifice Him"
VIII   Mystery of the Past
IX     The Shaft of Death
X      Mad Treachery
XI     Strange Incense Burns
XII    The Golden Ingots
XIII   A Strange, Flat Tower
XIV    The Chamber of Horrors
XV     The Map of Blood
XVI    The Diamond Hoard
XVII   The Torture of Fire
XVIII  The Spoor of Revenge
XIX    A Barbed Shaft Kills
XX     The Dead Return
XXI    An Escape and a Capture





CHAPTER I



THE GOLDEN LION


Sabor, the lioness, suckled her young--a single fuzzy
ball, spotted like Sheeta, the leopard.  She lay in the warm
sunshine before the rocky cavern that was her lair,
stretched out upon her side with half closed eyes, yet Sabor
was alert. There had been three of these little, fuzzy balls
at first--two daughters and a son--and Sabor and Numa,
their sire, had been proud of them; proud and happy.  But
kills had not been plentiful, and Sabor, undernourished, had
been unable to produce sufficient milk to nourish properly
three lusty cubs, and then a cold rain had come, and the
little ones had sickened. Only the strongest survived--the
two daughters had died.  Sabor had mourned, pacing to and
fro beside the pitiful bits of bedraggled fur, whining
moaning.  Now and again she would nose them with her muzzle
as though she would awaken them from the long sleep that
knows no waking.

At last, however, she abandoned her efforts, and now her
whole savage heart was filled with concern for the little
male cub that remained to her. That was why Sabor was more
alert than usual.

Numa, the lion, was away. Two nights before he had made a
kill and dragged it to their lair and last night he had
fared forth again, but he had not returned.  Sabor was
thinking, as she half dozed, of Wappi, the plump antelope,
that her splendid mate might this very minute be dragging
through the tangled jungle to her. Or perhaps it would be
Pacco, the zebra, whose flesh was the best beloved of her
kind--juicy, succulent Pacco. Sabor's mouth watered.

Ah, what was that? The shadow of a sound had come to those
keen ears. She raised her head, cocking it first upon one
side and then the other, as with up-pricked ears she sought
to catch the faintest repetition of that which had disturbed
her.

Her nose sniffed the air. There was but the suggestion of a
breeze, but what there was moved toward her from the
direction of the sound she had heard, and which she still
heard in a slightly increasing volume that told her that
whatever was making it was approaching her. As it drew
closer the beast's nervousness increased and she rolled over
on her belly, shutting off the milk supply from the cub,
which vented its disapproval in miniature growls until a
low, querulous whine from the lioness silenced him, then he
stood at her side, looking first at her and then in the
direction toward which she looked, cocking his little head
first on one side and then on the other.

Evidently there was a disturbing quality in the sound that
Sabor heard-[-]something that inspired a certain restlessness,
if not actual apprehension--though she could not be sure
as yet that it boded ill.  It might be her great lord
returning, but it did not sound like the movement of a lion,
certainly not like a lion dragging a heavy kill. She glanced
at her cub, breathing as she did so a plaintive whine. There
was always the fear that some danger menaced him--this
last of her little family--but she, Sabor the lioness, was
there to defend him.

Presently the breeze brought to her nostrils the scent-spoor
of the thing that moved toward her through the jungle.
Instantly the troubled mother-face was metamorphosed into a
bare-fanged, glittering-eyed mask of savage rage, for the
scent that had come up to her through the jungle was the
hated man-scent.  She rose to her feet, her head flattened,
her sinuous tail twitching nervously. Through that strange
medium by which animals communicate with one another she
cautioned her cub to lie down and remain where he was until
she returned, then she moved rapidly and[dele.] silently to meet
the intruder.

The cub had heard what its mother heard and now he caught
the smell of man--an unfamiliar smell that had never
impinged upon his nostrils before, yet a smell that he knew
at once for that of an enemy--a smell that brought a
reaction as typical as that which marked the attitude of the
grown lioness, bringing the hairs along his little spine
erect and baring his tiny fangs. As the adult moved quickly
and stealthily into the underbrush the small cub, ignoring
her injunction, followed after her, his hind quarters
wobbling from side to side, after the manner of the very
young of his kind, the ridiculous gait comporting ill with
the dignified bearing of his fore quarters; but the lioness,
intent upon that which lay before her, did not know that he
followed her.

There was dense jungle before the two for a hundred yards,
but through it the lions had worn a tunnel-like path to
their lair; and then there was a small clearing through
which ran a well-worn jungle trail, out of the jungle at one
end of the clearing and into the jungle again at the other.
As Sabor reached the clearing she saw the object of her fear
and hatred well within it. What if the man-thing were not
hunting her or hers?  What if he even dreamed not of their
presence? These facts were as nothing to Sabor, the lioness,
today.[dele.] Ordinarily she would have let him pass unmolested,
so long as he did not come close enough to threaten the
safety of her cub; or, cubless, she would have slunk away at
the first intimation of his approach. But today the lioness
was nervous and fearful--fearful because of the single cub
that remained to her--her maternal instincts centered
threefold, perhaps, upon this lone and triply loved survivor
--and so she did not wait for the man to threaten the
safety of her little one; but instead she moved to meet him
and to stop him. From the soft mother she had become a
terrifying creature of destruction, her brain obsessed by a
single thought--to kill.

She did not hesitate an instant at the edge of the clearing,
nor did she give the slightest warning. The first intimation
that the black warrior had that there was a lion within
twenty miles of him, was the terrifying apparition of this
devil-faced cat charging across the clearing toward him with
the speed of an arrow. The black was not searching for
lions.  Had he known that there was one near he would have
given it a wide berth. He would have fled now had there been
anywhere to flee. The nearest tree was farther from him than
was the lioness.  She could overhaul him before he would
have covered a quarter of the distance. There was no hope
and there was only one thing to do. The beast was almost
upon him and behind her he saw a tiny cub. The man bore a
heavy spear.  He carried it far back with his right hand and
hurled it at the very instant that Sabor rose to seize him.
The spear passed through the savage heart and almost
simultaneously the giant jaws closed upon the face and skull
of the warrior.  The momentum of the lioness carried the two
heavily to the ground, dead except for a few spasmodic
twitchings of their muscles.

The orphaned cub stopped twenty feet away and surveyed the
first great catastrophe of his life with questioning eyes.
He wanted to approach  his dam but a natural fear of the
man-scent held him away. Presently he commenced to whine in
a tone that always brought his mother to him hurriedly; but
this time she did not come--she did not even rise and look
toward him. He was puzzled--he could not understand it.
He continued to cry, feeling all the while more sad and more
lonely.  Gradually he crept closer to his mother. He saw
that the strange creature she had killed did not move and
after a while he felt less terror of it, so that at last he
found the courage to come quite close to his mother and
sniff at her. He still whined to her, but she did not
answer.  It dawned on him at last that there was something
wrong--that his great, beautiful mother was not as she had
been--a change had come over her; yet still he clung to
her, crying much until at last he fell asleep, cuddled close
to her dead body.

It was thus that Tarzan found him--Tarzan and Jane, his
wife, and their son, Korak the Killer, returning from the
mysterious land of Pal-ul-don from which the two men had
rescued Jane Clayton.  At the sound of their approach the
cub opened his eyes and rising, flattened his ears and
snarled at them, backing close against his dead mother. At
sight of him the ape-man smiled.

"Plucky little devil," he commented, taking in the story of
the tragedy at a single glance. He approached the spitting
cub, expecting it to turn and run away; but it did nothing
of the sort. Instead it snarled more ferociously and struck
at his extended hand as he stooped and reached for it.

"What a brave little fellow," cried Jane. "Poor little
orphan!"

"He's going to make a great lion, or he would have if his
dam had lived," said Korak. "Look at that back--as
straight and strong as a spear. Too bad the rascal has got
to die."

"He doesn't have to die," returned Tarzan.

"There's not much chance for him--he'll need milk for a
couple of months more, and who's going to get it for him?"

"I am," replied Tarzan.

"You're going to adopt him?"

Tarzan nodded.

Korak and Jane laughed.  "That'll be fine," commented the
former.

"Lord Greystoke, foster mother to the son of Numa," laughed
Jane.

Tarzan smiled with them, but he did not cease his attentions
toward the cub. Reaching out suddenly he caught the little
lion by the scruff of its neck and then stroking it gently
he talked to it in a low, crooning tone. I do not know what
he said; but perhaps the cub did, for presently it ceased
its struggles and no longer sought to scratch or bite the
caressing hand. After that he picked it up and held it
against his breast.  It did not seem afraid now, nor did it
even bare its fangs against this close proximity to the
erstwhile hated man-scent.

"How do you do it?" [dele’]exclaimed Jane Clayton.

Tarzan shrugged his broad shoulders. "Your kind are not
afraid of you--these are really my kind, try to civilize
me as you will, and perhaps that is why they are not afraid
of me when I give them the signs of friendship.  Even this
little rascal seems to know it, doesn't he?"

"I can never understand it," commented Korak. "I think I am
rather familiar with African animals, yet I haven't the
power over them or the understanding that you have. Why is
it?"

"There is but one Tarzan," said Lady Greystoke, smiling at
her son teasingly, and yet her tone was not without a note
of pride.

"Remember that I was born among beasts and raised by
beasts," Tarzan reminded him. "Perhaps after all my father
was an ape--you know Kala always insisted that he was."

"John!  How can you?" exclaimed Jane. "You know perfectly
well who your father and mother were."

Tarzan looked solemnly at his son and closed one eye. "Your
mother never can learn to appreciate the fine qualities of
the anthropoids.  One might almost think that she objected
to the suggestion that she had mated with one of them."

"John Clayton, I shall never speak to you again if you don't
stop saying such hideous things. I am ashamed of you.  It is
bad enough that you are an unregenerate wild-man, without
trying to suggest that you may be an ape into the bargain."

The long journey from Pal-ul-don was almost completed--
inside the week they should be again at the site of their
former home. Whether anything now remained of the ruins the
Germans had left was problematical. The barns and outhouses
had all been burned and the interior of the bungalow
partially wrecked. Those of the Waziri, the faithful native
retainers of the Greystokes, who had not been killed by
Hauptman Fritz Schneider's soldiers, had rallied to the beat
of the war-drum and gone to place themselves at the disposal
of the English in whatever capacity they might be found
useful to the great cause of humanity. This much Tarzan had
known before he set out in search of Lady Jane; but how many
of his war-like Waziri had survived the war and what further
had befallen his vast estates he did not know.  Wandering
tribes of natives, or raiding bands of Arab slavers might
have completed the demolition inaugurated by the Hun, and it
was likely, too, that the jungle had swept up and reclaimed
its own, covering his dearings and burying amidst its riot
of lush verdure every sign of man's brief trespass upon its
world-old preserves.

Following the adoption of the tiny Numa, Tarzan was
compelled to an immediate consideration of the needs of his
protege in planning his marches and his halts, for the cub
must have sustenance and that sustenance could be naught but
milk.

Lion's milk was out of the question, but fortunately they
were now in a comparatively well peopled country where
villages were not infrequent and where the great Lord of the
Jungle was known, feared, and respected, and so it was that
upon the afternoon of the day he had found the young lion
Tarzan approached a village for the purpose of obtaining
milk for the cub.

At first the natives appeared sullen and indifferent,
looking with contempt upon whites who traveled without a
large safari--with contempt and without fear. With no
safari these strangers could carry no presents for them, nor
anything wherewith to repay for the food they would
doubtless desire, and with no askari they could not demand
food, or rather they could not enforce an order, nor could
they protect themselves should it seem worth while to molest
them. Sullen and indifferent the natives seemed, yet they
were scarce unconcerned, their curiosity being aroused by
the unusual apparel and ornamentation of these whites. They
saw them almost as naked as themselves and armed similarly
except that one, the younger man, carried a rifle. All three
wore the trappings of Pal-ul-don, primitive and barbaric,
and entirely strange to the eyes of the simple blacks.

"Where is your chief?" asked Tarzan as he strode into the
village amongst the women, the children, and the yapping
dogs.

A few dozing warriors rose from the shadows of the huts
where they had been lying and approached the newcomers.

"The chief sleeps," replied one.  "Who are you to awaken
him? What do you want?"

"I wish to speak to your chief. Go and fetch him!"

The warrior looked at him in wide-eyed amaze, and then broke
into a loud laugh.

"The chief must be brought to him," he cried, addressing his
fellows, and then, laughing loudly, he slapped his thigh and
nudged those nearest him with his elbows.

"Tell him," continued the ape-man, "that Tarzan would speak
with him."

Instantly the attitude of his auditors underwent a
remarkable transformation--they fell back from him and
they ceased laughing--their eyes very wide and round. He
who had laughed loudest became suddenly solemn.  "Bring
mats," he cried, "for Tarzan and his people to sit upon,
while I fetch Umanga the chief," and off he ran as fast as
he could as though glad of the excuse to escape the presence
of the mighty one he feared he had offended.

It made no difference now that they had no safari, no
askari, nor any presents. The villagers were vying with one
another to do them honor. Even before the chief came many
had already brought presents of food and ornaments.
Presently Umanga appeared.  He was an old man who had been a
chief even before Tarzan of the Apes was born. His manner
was patriarchal and dignified and he greeted his guest as
one great man might greet another, yet he was undeniably
pleased that the Lord of the Jungle had honored his village
with a visit.

When Tarzan explained his wishes and exhibited the lion cub
Umanga assured him that there would be milk a-plenty so long
as Tarzan honored them with his presence--warm milk, fresh
from the chief's own goats.  As they palavered the ape-man's
keen eyes took in every detail of the village and its
people, and presently they alighted upon a large bitch among
the numerous curs that overran the huts and the street.  Her
udder was swollen with milk and the sight of it suggested a
plan to Tarzan.  He jerked a thumb in the direction of the
animal.  "I would buy her," he said to Umanga.

"She is yours, Bwana, without payment," replied the chief.
"She whelped two days since and last night her pups were all
stolen from her nest, doubtless by a great snake; but if you
will accept them I will give you instead as many younger and
fatter dogs as you wish, for I am sure that this one would
prove poor eating."

"I do not wish to eat her," replied Tarzan. "I will take her
along with me to furnish milk for the cub. Have her brought
to me."

Some boys then caught the animal and tying a thong about its
neck dragged it to the ape-man. Like the lion, the dog was
at first afraid, for the scent of the Tarmangani was not as
the scent of the blacks, and it snarled and snapped at its
new master; but at length he won the animal's confidence so
that it lay quietly beside him while he stroked its head. To
get the lion close to it was, however, another matter, for
here both were terrified by the enemy scent of the other--
the lion snarling and spitting arid the dog bare-fanged and
growling.  It required patience--infinite patience--but
at last the thing was an accomplished fact and the cur bitch
suckled the son of Numa. Hunger had succeeded in overcoming
the natural suspicion of the lion, while the firm yet kindly
attitude of the ape-man had won the confidence of the
canine, which had been accustomed through life to more of
cuffs and kicks than kindness.

That night Tarzan had the dog tied ill[??] the hut he occupied,
and twice before morning he made her lie while the cub fed.
The next day they took leave of Umanga and his people and
with the dog still upon a leash trotting beside them they
set off once more toward home, the young lion cuddled in the
hollow of one of Tarzan's arms or carried in a sack slung
across his shoulder.

They named the lion Jad-bal-ja, which in the language of the
pithecanthropi of Pal-ul-don, means the Golden Lion, because
of his color. Every day he became more accustomed to them
and to his foster mother, who finally came to accept him as
flesh of her flesh. The bitch they called Za, meaning girl.
The second day they removed her leash and she followed them
willingly through the jungle, nor ever after did she seek to
leave them, nor was happy unless she was near one of the
three.

As the moment approached when the trail should break from
the jungle onto the edge of the rolling plain where their
home had been, the three were filled with suppressed
excitement, though none uttered a syllable of the hope and
fear that was in the heart of each. What would they find?
What could they find other than the same tangled mass of
vegetation that the ape-man had cleared away to build his
home when first he had come there with his bride?

At last they stepped from the concealing verdure of the
forest to look out across the plain where, in the distance,
the outlines of the bungalow had once been clearly
discernible nestled amidst the trees and shrubs that had
been retained or imported to beautify the grounds.

"Look!" cried Lady Jane.  "It is there--it is still
there!"

"But what are those other things to the left, beyond it?"
asked Korak.

"They are the huts of natives," replied Tarzan.

"The fields are being cultivated!" exclaimed the woman.

"And some of the outbuildings have been rebuilt," said
Tarzan.  "It can mean but one thing--the Waziri have come
back from the war--my faithful Waziri.  They have restored
what the Hun destroyed and are watching over our home until
we return."




CHAPTER II



THE TRAINING OF JAD-BAL-JA


And so Tarzan of the Apes, and Jane Clayton, and Korak came
home after a long absence and with them came Jad-bal-ja, the
golden lion, and Za, the bitch. Among the first to meet them
and to welcome them home was old Muviro, father of Wasimbu,
who had given his life in defense of the home and wife of
the ape-man.

"Ah, Bwana," cried the faithful black, "my old eyes are made
young again by the sight of you.  It has been long that you
have been gone, but though many doubted that you would
return, old Muviro knew that the great world held nothing
that might overcome his master. And so he knew, too, that
his master would return to the home of his love and the land
where his faithful Waziri awaited him; but that she, whom we
have mourned as dead, should have returned is beyond belief,
and great shall be the rejoicing in the huts of the Waziri
tonight. And the earth shall tremble to the dancing feet of
the warriors and the heavens ring with the glad cries of
their women, since the three they love most on earth have
come back to them."

And in truth, great indeed was the rejoicing in the huts of
the Waziri. And not for one night alone, but for many nights
did the dancing and the rejoicing continue until Tarzan was
compelled to put a stop to the festivities that he and his
family might gain a few hours of unbroken slumber.  The
ape-man found that not only had his faithful Waziri, under
the equally faithful guidance of his English foreman,
Jervis, completely rehabilitated his stables, corrals, and
outbuildings as well as the native huts, but had restored
the interior of the bungalow, so that in all outward
appearances the place was precisely as it had been before
the raid of the Germans.

Jervis was at Nairobi on the business of the estate, and it
was some days after their arrival that he returned to the
ranch. His surprise and happiness were no less genuine than
those of the Waziri. With the chief and warriors he sat for
hours at the feet of the Big Bwana, listening to an account
of the strange land of Pal-ul-don and the adventures that
had befallen the three during Lady Greystoke's captivity
there, and with the Waziri he marveled at the queer pets the
ape-man had brought back with him. That Tarzan might have
fancied a mongrel native cur was strange enough, but that he
should have adopted a cub of his hereditary enemies, Numa
and Sabor, seemed beyond all belief.  And equally surprising
to them all was the manner of Tarzan's education of the cub.

The golden lion and his foster mother occupied a corner of
the ape-man's bedroom, and many was the hour each day that
he spent in training and educating the little spotted,
yellow ball--all playfulness and affection now, but one
day to grow into a great, savage beast of prey.

As the days passed and the golden lion grew, Tarzan taught
it many tricks--to fetch and carry, to lie motionless in
hiding at his almost inaudible word of command, to move from
point to point as he indicated, to hunt for hidden things by
scent and to retrieve them, and when meat was added to its
diet he fed it always in a way that brought grim smiles to
the savage lips of the Waziri warriors, for Tarzan had built
for him a dummy in the semblance of a man and the meat that
the lion was to eat was fastened always at the throat of the
dummy. Never did the manner of feeding vary. At a word from
the ape-man the golden lion would crouch, belly to the
ground, and then Tarzan would point at the dummy and whisper
the single word "kill." However hungry he might be, the lion
learned never to move toward his meat until that single word
had been uttered by its master; and then with a rush and a
savage growl it drove straight for the flesh.  While it was
little it had difficulty at first in clambering up the dummy
to the savory morsel fastened at the figure's throat, but as
it grew older and larger it gained the objective more
easily, and finally a single leap would carry it to its goal
and down would go the dummy upon its back with the young
lion tearing at its throat.

There was one lesson that, of all the others, was most
difficult to learn and it is doubtful that any other than
Tarzan of the Apes, reared by beasts, among beasts, could
have overcome the savage blood-lust of the carnivore and
rendered his natural instinct subservient to the will of his
master.  It took weeks and months of patient endeavor to
accomplish this single item of the lion's education, which
consisted in teaching him that at the word "fetch" he must
find any indicated object and return with it to his master,
even the dummy with raw meat tied at its throat, and that he
must not touch the meat nor harm the dummy nor any other
article that he was fetching, but place it carefully at
the ape-man's feet.  Afterward he learned always to be sure
of his reward, which usually consisted in a double portion
of the meat that he loved best.

Lady Greystoke and Korak were often interested spectators of
the education of the golden lion, though the former
expressed mystification as to the purpose of such elaborate
training of the young cub and some misgivings as to the
wisdom of the ape-man's program.

"What in the world can you do with such a brute after he is
grown?" she asked. "He bids fair to be a mighty Numa. Being
accustomed to men he will be utterly fearless of them, and
having fed always at the throat of a dummy he will look
there at the throat of living men for his food hereafter."

"He will feed only upon what I tell him to feed," replied
the ape-man.

"But you do not expect him to feed always upon men?" she
interrogated, laughingly.

"He will never feed upon men."

"But how can you prevent it, having taught him from cubhood
always to feed upon men?"

"I am afraid, Jane, that you under-estimate the intelligence
of a lion, or else I very much over-estimate it. If your
theory is correct the hardest part of my work is yet before
me, but if I am right it is practically complete now.
However, we will experiment a bit and see which is right. We
shall take Jad-bal-ja out upon the plain with us this
afternoon. Game is plentiful and we shall have no difficulty
in ascertaining just how much control I have over young Numa
after all."

"I'll wager a hundred pounds," said Korak, laughing, "that
he does just what he jolly well pleases after he gets a
taste of live blood."

"You're on, my son," said the ape-man.  I think I am going
to show you and your mother this afternoon what you or
anyone else never dreamed could be accomplished."

"Lord Greystoke, the world's premier animal trainer!" cried
Lady Greystoke, and Tarzan joined them in their laughter.

"It is not animal training," said the ape-man. "The plan
upon which I work would be impossible to anyone but Tarzan
of the Apes. Let us take a hypothetical case to illustrate
what I mean. There comes to you some creature whom you hate,
whom by instinct and heredity you consider a deadly enemy.
You are afraid of him. You understand no word that he
speaks. Finally, by means sometimes brutal he impresses upon
your mind his wishes. You may do the thing he wants, but do
you do it with a spirit of unselfish loyalty? You do not--
you do it under compulsion, hating the creature that forces
his will upon you. At any moment that you felt it was in
your power to do so, you would disobey him. You would even
go further--you would turn upon him and destroy him. On
the other hand, there comes to you one with whom you are
familiar; he is a friend, a protector.  He understands and
speaks the language that you understand and speak. He has
fed you, he has gained your confidence by kindness and
protection, he asks you to do something for him.  Do you
refuse?  No, you obey willingly. It is thus that the golden
lion will obey me."

"As long as it suits his purpose to do so," commented Korak.

"Let me go a step farther then," said the ape-man.  "Suppose
that this creature, whom you love and obey, has the power to
punish, even to kill you, if it is necessary so to do to
enforce his commands.  How then about your obedience?"

"We'll see," said Korak, "how easily the golden lion will
make one hundred pounds for me."

That afternoon they set out across the plain, Jad-bal-ja
following Tarzan's horse's heels. They dismounted at a
little clump of trees some distance from the bungalow and
from there proceeded onward warily toward a swale in which
antelopes were usually to be found, moving up which they
came cautiously to the heavy brush that bordered the swale
upon their side.  There was Tarzan, Jane, and Korak, and
close beside Tarzan the golden lion--four jungle hunters
--and of the four Jad-bal-ja, the lion, was the least
accomplished.  Stealthily they crawled through the brush,
scarce a leaf rustling to their passage, until at last they
looked down into the swale upon a small herd of antelope
grazing peacefully below. Closest to them was an old buck,
and him Tarzan pointed out in some mysterious manner to
Jad-bal-ja.

"Fetch him," he whispered, and the golden lion rumbled a
scarce audible acknowledgment of the command.

Stealthily he worked his way through the brush. The
antelopes fed on, unsuspecting. The distance separating the
lion from his prey was over great for a successful charge,
and so Jad-bal-ja waited, hiding in the brush, until the
antelope should either graze closer to him or turn its back
toward him.  No sound came from the four watching the
grazing herbivora, nor did the latter give any indication of
a suspicion of the nearness of danger.  The old buck moved
slowly closer to Jad-bal-ja.  Almost imperceptibly the lion
was gathering for the charge. The only noticeable movement
was the twitching of his tail's tip, and then, as lightning
from the sky, as an arrow from a bow, he shot from
immobility to tremendous speed in an instant. He was almost
upon the buck before the latter realized the proximity of
danger, and then it was too late, for scarcely had the
antelope wheeled than the lion rose upon its hind legs and
seized it, while the balance of the herd broke into
precipitate flight.

"Now," said Korak, "we shall see."

"He will bring the antelope to me," said Tarzan confidently.

The golden lion hesitated a moment, growling over the
carcass of his kill. Then he seized it by the back and with
his head turned to one side dragged it along the ground
beside him, as he made his way slowly back toward Tarzan.
Through the brush he dragged the slain antelope until he had
dropped it at the feet of his master, where he stood,
looking up at the face of the ape-man with an expression
that could not have been construed into aught but pride in
his achievement and a plea for commendation.

Tarzan stroked his head and spoke to him in a low voice,
praising him, and then, drawing his hunting knife, he cut
the jugular of the antelope and let the blood from the
carcass.  Jane and Korak stood close, watching Jad-bal-ja--
what would the lion do with the smell of fresh, hot blood in
his nostrils? He sniffed at it and growled, and with bared
fangs he eyed the three wickedly.  The ape-man pushed him
away with his open palm and the lion growled again angrily
and snapped at him.

Quick is Numa, quick is Bara, the deer, but Tarzan of the
Apes is lightning. So swiftly did he strike, and so heavily,
that Jad-bal-ja was falling on his back almost in the very
instant that he had growled at his master.  Swiftly he came
to his feet again and the two stood facing one another.

"Down!" commanded the ape-man.  "Lie down, Jad-bal-ja!" His
voice was low and firm. The lion hesitated but for an
instant, and then lay down as Tarzan of the Apes had taught
him to do at the word of command. Tarzan turned and lifted
the carcass of the antelope to his shoulder.

"Come," he said to Jad-bal-ja. "Heel!" and without another
glance at the carnivore he moved off toward the horses.

"I might have known it," said Korak, with a laugh, "and
saved my hundred pounds."

"Of course you might have known it," said his mother.




CHAPTER III



A MEETING OF MYSTERY


A rather attractive-looking, though over-dressed, young
woman was dining in a second-rate chop-house in London. She
was noticeable, not so much for her fine figure and coarsely
beautiful face as for the size and appearance of her
companion, a large, well-proportioned man in the
mid-twenties, with such a tremendous beard that it gave him
the appearance of hiding in ambush. He stood fully three
inches over six feet.  His shoulders were broad, his chest
deep, and his hips narrow.  His physique, his carriage,
everything about him, suggested indubitably the trained
athlete.

The two were in close conversation, a conversation that
occasionally gave every evidence of bordering upon heated
argument.

"I tell you," said the man, "that I do not see what we need
of the others.  Why should they share with us--why divide
into six portions that which you and I might have alone?"

"It takes money to carry the plan through," she replied,
"and neither you nor I have any money. They have it and they
will back us with it--me for my knowledge and you for your
appearance and your strength. They searched for you,
Esteban, for two years, and, now that they have found you, I
should not care to be in your shoes if you betrayed them.
They would just as soon slit your throat as not, Esteban, if
they no more than thought they couldn't use you, now that
you have all the details of their plan. But if you should
try to take all the profit from them--"

She paused, shrugging her shoulders.  "No, my dear, I love
life too well to join you in any such conspiracy as that."

“But I tell you, Flora, we ought to get more out of it than
they want to give. You furnish all the knowledge and I take
all the risk--why shouldn't we have more than a sixth
apiece?"

"Talk to them yourself, then, Esteban," said the girl, with
a shrug, "but if you will take my advice you will be
satisfied with what you are offered. Not only have I the
information, without which they can do nothing, but I found
you into the bargain, yet I do not ask it all--I shall be
perfectly satisfied with one-sixth, and I can assure you
that if you do not muddle the thing, one-sixth of what you
bring out will be enough for any one of us for the rest of
his natural life."

The man did not seem convinced, and the young woman had a
feeling that he would bear watching. Really, she knew very
little about him, and had seen him in person only a few
times since her first discovery of him some two months
before. upon the screen of a London cinema house in a
spectacular feature in which he had played the role of a
Roman soldier of the Pretorian Guard.

Here his heroic size and perfect physique had alone entitled
him to consideration, for his part was a minor one, and
doubtless of all the thousands who saw him upon the silver
sheet Flora Hawkes was the only one who took more than a
passing interest in him, and her interest was aroused, not
by his histrionic ability, but rather because for some two
years she and her confederates had been searching for such a
type as Esteban Miranda so admirably represented. To find
him in the flesh bade fair to prove difficult of
accomplishment, but after a month of seemingly fruitless
searching she finally discovered him among a score of extra
men at the studio of one of London's lesser producing
companies.  She needed no other credentials than her good
looks to form his acquaintance, and while that was ripening
into intimacy she made no mention to him of the real purpose
of her association with him.

That he was a Spaniard and apparently of good family was
evident to her, and that he was unscrupulous was to be
guessed by the celerity with which he agreed to take part in
the shady transaction that had been conceived in the mind of
Flora Hawkes, and the details of which had been perfected by
her and her four confederates.  So, therefore, knowing that
he was unscrupulous, she was aware that every precaution
must be taken to prevent him taking advantage of the
knowledge of their plan that he must one day have in detail,
the key to which she, up to the present moment, had kept
entirely to herself, not even confiding it to any one of her
four other confederates.

They sat for a moment in silence, toying with the empty
glasses from which they had been drinking. Presently she
looked up to find his gaze fixed upon her and an expression
in his eyes that even a less sophisticated woman than Flora
Hawkes might readily have interpreted.

"You can make me do anything you want, Flora," he said, "for
when I am with you I forget the gold, and think only of that
other reward which you continually deny me, but which one
day I shall win."

"Love and business do not mix well," replied the girl. "Wait
until you have succeeded in this work, Esteban, and then we
may talk of love."

"You do not love me," he whispered, hoarsely. "I know--I
have seen--that each of the others loves you.  That is why
I could hate them.  And if I thought that you loved one of
them, I could cut his heart out. Sometimes I have thought
that you did--first one of them and then another.  You are
too familiar with them, Flora.  I have seen John Peebles
squeeze your hand when he thought no one was looking, and
when you dance with Dick Throck he holds you too close and
you dance cheek to cheek. I tell you I do not like it,
Flora, and one of these days I shall forget all about the
gold and think only of you, and then something will happen
and there will not be so many to divide the ingots that I
shall bring back from Africa. And Bluber and Kraski are
almost as bad; perhaps Kraski is the worst of all, for he is
a good-looking devil and I do not like the way in which you
cast sheep's eyes at him."

The fire of growing anger was leaping to the girl's eyes.
With an angry gesture she silenced him.

"What business is it of yours, Senor Miranda, who I choose
for my friends, or how I treat them or how they treat me?  I
will have you understand that I have known these men for
years, while I have known you for but a few weeks, and if
any has a right to dictate my behavior, which, thank God,
none has, it would be one of them rather than you."

His eyes blazed angrily.

"It is as I thought!" he cried. "You love one of them."  He
half rose from the table and leaned across it toward her,
menacingly.  "Just let me find out which one it is and I
will cut him into pieces!"

He ran his fingers through his long, black hair until it
stood up on end like the mane of an angry lion. His eyes
were blazing with a light that sent a chill of dread through
the girl's heart. He appeared a man temporarily bereft of
reason--if he were not a maniac he most certainly looked
one, and the girl was afraid and realized that she must
placate him.

"Come, come, Esteban," she whispered softly, there is no
need for working yourself into a towering rage over nothing.
I have not said that I loved one of these, nor have I said
that I do not love you, but I am not used to being wooed in
such fashion.  Perhaps your Spanish senoritas like it, but I
am an English girl and if you love me treat me as an English
lover would treat me.

"You have not said that you loved one of these others--no,
but on the other hand you have not said that you do not love
one of them--tell me, Flora, which one of them is it that
you love?"

His eyes were still blazing, and his great frame trembling
with suppressed passion.

"I do not love any of them, Esteban," she replied, "nor, as
yet, do I love you. But I could, Esteban, that much I will
tell you.  I could love you, Esteban, as I could never love
another, but I shall not permit myself to do so until after
you have returned and we are free to live where and how we
like. Then, maybe--but, even so, I do not promise."

"You had better promise," he said, sullenly, though
evidently somewhat mollified. "You had better promise,
Flora, for I care nothing for the gold if I may not have you
also."

"Hush," she cautioned, "here they come now, and it is about
time; they are fully a half-hour late."

The man turned his eyes in the direction of her gaze, and
the two sat watching the approach of four men who had just
entered the chop-house. Two of them were evidently
Englishmen--big, meaty fellows of the middle class, who
looked what they really were, former pugilists; the third,
Adolph Bluber, was a short, fat German, with a round, red
face and a bull neck; the other, the youngest of the four,
was by far the best looking. His smooth face, clear
complexion, and large dark eyes might of themselves have
proven sufficient grounds for Miranda's jealousy, but
supplementing these were a mop of wavy, brown hair, the
figure of a Greek god and the grace of a Russian dancer,
which, in truth, was what Carl Kraski was when he chose to
be other than a rogue.

The girl greeted the four pleasantly, while the Spaniard
vouchsafed them but a single, surly nod, as they found
chairs and seated themselves at the table.

"Hale!" [cried] Peebles, pounding the table to attract the
attention of a waiter, "let us 'ave hale."

The suggestion met with unanimous approval, and as they
waited for their drink they spoke casually of unimportant
things; the heat, the circumstance that had delayed them,
the trivial occurrences since they had last met; throughout
which Esteban sat in sullen silence, but after the waiter
had returned and they drank to Flora, with which ceremony it
had long been their custom to signalize each gathering, they
got down to business.

"Now," cried Peebles, pounding the table with his meaty
fist, "'ere we are, and that's that! We 'ave everything,
Flora--the plans, the money, Senor Miranda--and are jolly
well ready, old dear, for your part of it.

"How much money have you?" asked Flora. "It is going to take
a lot of money, and there is no use starting unless you have
plenty to carry on with."

Peebles turned to Bluber.  "There," he said, pointing a
pudgy finger at him, "is the bloomin' treasurer. 'E can tell
you 'ow much we 'ave, the fat rascal of a Dutchman."

Bluber smiled an oily smile and rubbed his fat palms
together. "Vell," he said, "how much you t'ink, Miss Flora,
ve should have?"

"Not less than two thousand pounds to be on the safe side,"
she replied quickly.

"Oi! Oi!" exclaimed Bluber. "But dot is a lot of money--
two t'ousand pounds. Oi! Oi!"

The girl made a gesture of disgust.  "I told you in the
first place that I wouldn't have anything to do with a bunch
of cheap screws, and that until you had enough money to
carry the thing out properly I would not give you the maps
and directions, without which you cannot hope to reach the
vaults, where there is stored enough gold to buy this whole,
tight, little island if half that what I have heard them say
about it is true.  You can go along and spend your own
money, but you've got to show me that you have at least two
thousand pounds to spend before I give up the information
that will make you the richest men in the world."

"The blighter's got the money," growled Throck.  "Blime if I
know what he's beefin' about."

"He can't help it," [growled] the Russian, "it's a racial
characteristic; Bluber would try to jew down the marriage
license clerk if he were going to get married."

"Oh, vell," sighed Bluber, "for vy should we spend more
money than is necessary? If ve can do it for vone t'ousand
pounds so much the better."

"Certainly," snapped the girl, "and if it don't take but one
thousand, that is all that you will have to spend, but
you've got to have the two thousand in case of emergencies,
and from what I have seen of that country you are likely to
run up against more emergencies than anything else."

"Oi! Oi!" cried Bluber.

"'E's got the money all right," said Peebles, "now let's get
busy."

"He may have it, but I want to see it first," replied the
girl.

"Vat you t'ink; I carry all dot money around in my pocket?"
cried Bluber.

"Can't you take our word for it?" grumbled Throck.

"You're a nice bunch of crooks to ask me that," she replied,
laughing in the face of the burly ruffians.  "I'll take
Carl's word for it, though; if he tells me that you have it,
and that it is in such shape that it can, and will, be used
to pay all the necessary expenses of our expedition, I will
believe him."

Peebles and Throck scowled angrily, and Miranda's eyes
closed to two narrow, nasty slits, as he directed his gaze
upon the Russian. Bluber, on the contrary, was affected not
at all; the more he was insulted, the better, apparently, he
liked it.  Toward one who treated him with consideration.
or respect he would have become arrogant, while he fawned
upon the hand that struck him.  Kraski, alone, smiled a
self-satisfied smile that set the blood of the Spaniard
boiling.

"Bluber has the money, Flora," he said; "each of us has
contributed his share.  We'll make Bluber treasurer, because
we know that he will squeeze the last farthing until it
shrieks before he will let it escape him.  It is our plan
now to set out from London in pairs."

He drew a map from his pocket, and unfolding it, spread it
out upon the table before them. With his finger he indicated
a point marked X. "Here we will meet and here we will equip
our expedition.  Bluber and Miranda will go first; then
Peebles and Throck.  By the time that you and I arrive
everything will be in shape for moving immediately into the
interior, where we shall establish a permanent camp, off the
beaten track and as near our objective as possible. Miranda
will disport himself behind his whiskers until he is ready
to set out upon the final stage of his long journey. I
understand that he is well schooled in the part that he is
to play and that he can depict the character to perfection.
As he will have only ignorant natives and wild beasts to
deceive it should not tax his histrionic ability too
greatly."  There was a veiled note of sarcasm in the soft,
drawling tone that caused the black eyes of the Spaniard to
gleam wickedly.

"Do I understand," asked Miranda, his soft tone belying his
angry scowl, "that you and Miss Hawkes travel alone to X?"

"You do, unless your understanding is poor," replied the
Russian.

The Spaniard half rose from the table and leaned across it
menacingly toward Kraski. The girl, who was sitting next to
him, seized his coat.

"None of that!" she said, dragging him back into his chair.
"There has been too much of it among you already, and if
there is any more I shall cut you all and seek more
congenial companions for my expedition."

"Yes, cut it out; 'ere we are, and that's that!" exclaimed
Peebles belligerently.

"John's right," rumbled Throck, in his deep bass, "and I'm
here to back him up.  Flora's right, and I'm here to back
her up. And if there is any more of it, blime if I don't
bash a couple of you pretty 'uns," and he looked first at
Miranda and then at Kraski.

"Now," soothed Bluber, "let's all shake hands and be good
friends."

"Right-o," cried Peebles, "that's the talk. Give 'im your
'and, Esteban. Come, Carl, bury the 'atchet. We can't start
in on this thing with no hanimosities, and 'ere we are, and
that's that."

The Russian, feeling secure in his position with Flora, and
therefore in a magnanimous mood, extended his hand across
the table toward the Spaniard. For a moment Esteban
hesitated.

"Come, man, shake!" growled Throck, "or you can go back to
your job as an extra man, blime, and we'll find someone else
to do your work and divvy the swag with."

Suddenly the dark countenance of the Spaniard was lighted by
a pleasant smile. He extended his hand quickly and clasped
Kraski's. "Forgive me," he said, "I am hot-tempered, but I
mean nothing. Miss Hawkes is right, we must all be friends,
and here's my hand on it, Kraski, as far as I am concerned."

"Good," said Kraski, "and I am sorry if I offended you;" but
he forgot that the other was an actor, and if he could have
seen into the depths of that dark soul he would have
shuddered.

"Und now, dot ve are all good friends," said Bluber, rubbing
his hands together unctuously, vy not arrange for vhen ve
shall commence starting to finish up everyt'ings? Miss
Flora, she gives me the map und der directions und we start
commencing immediately."

"Loan me a pencil, Carl," said the girl, and when the man
had handed her one she searched out a spot upon the map some
distance into the interior from X, where she drew a tiny
circle. "This is O," she said. "When we all reach here you
shall have the final directions and not before."

Bluber threw up his hands. "Oi! Miss Flora, vhat you t'ink,
ve spend two t'ousand pounds to buy a pig in a poke? Oi! Oi!
you vouldn't ask us to do dot? Ve must see everyt'ing, ve
must know everyt'ing, before ve spend vun farthing."

"Yes, and 'ere we are, and that's that!" roared John
Peebles, striking the table with his fist.

The girl rose leisurely from her seat. "Oh, very well," she
said with a shrug. "If you feel that way about it we might
as well call it all off."

"Oh, vait, vait, Miss Flora," cried Bluber, rising
hurriedly. "Don't be ogcited. But can't you see vere ve are?
Two t'ousand pounds is a lot of money, and ve are good
business men. Ve shouldn't be spending it all vit'out
getting not'ings for it."

"I am not asking you to spend it and get nothing for it,"
replied the girl, tartly; "but if anyone has got to trust
anyone else in this outfit, it is you who are going to trust
me. If I give you all the information I have, there is
nothing in the world that could prevent you from going ahead
and leaving me out in the cold, and I don't intend that that
shall happen."

"But we are not gonoffs, Miss Flora," insisted the Jew. "Ve
vould not t'ink for vun minute of cheating you."

"You're not angels, either, Bluber, any of you,” retorted the
girl. "If you want to go ahead with this you've got to do it
in my way, and I am going to be there at the finish to see
that I get what is coming to me. You've taken my word for
it, up to the present time, that I had the dope, and now
you've got to take it the rest of the way or all bets are
off. What good would it do me to go over into a bally jungle
and suffer all the hardships that we are bound to suffer,
dragging you along with me, if I were not going to be able
to deliver the goods when I got there? And I am not such a
softy as to think I could get away with it with a bunch of
bandits like you if I tried to put anything of that kind
over on you. And as long as I do play straight I feel
perfectly safe, for I know that either Esteban or Carl will
look after me, and I don't know but what the rest of you
would, too. Is it a go or isn't it?"

"Vell, John, vot do you und Dick t'ink?" asked Bluber,
addressing the two ex-prize-fighters.  "Carl, I know he vill
t'ink vhatever Flora t'inks. Hey? V'at?"

"Blime," said Throck, "I never was much of a hand at
trusting nobody unless I had to, but it looks now as though
we had to trust Flora."

"Same 'ere," said John Peebles.  "If you try any funny work,
Flora--"  He made a significant movement with his finger
across his throat.

"I understand, John," said the girl with a smile, "and I
know that you would do it as quickly for two pounds as you
would for two thousand. But you are all agreed, then, to
carry on according to my plans? You too, Carl?"

The Russian nodded. "Whatever the rest say goes with me," he
remarked.

And so the gentle little coterie discussed their plans in so
far as they could--each minutest detail that would be
necessary to place them all at the O which the girl had
drawn upon the map.




CHAPTER IV



WHAT THE FOOTPRINTS TOLD


When Jad-bal-ja, the golden lion, was two years old, he was
as magnificent a specimen of his kind as the Greystokes had
ever looked upon. In size he was far above the average of
that attained by mature males; in conformation he was
superb, his noble head and his great black mane giving him
the appearance of a full-grown male, while in intelligence
he far outranked his savage brothers of the forest.

Jad-bal-ja was a never-ending source of pride and delight to
the ape-man who had trained him so carefully, and nourished
him cunningly for the purpose of developing to the full all
the latent powers within him. The lion no longer slept at
the foot of his master's bed, but occupied a strong cage
that Tarzan had had constructed for him at the rear of the
bungalow, for who knew better than the ape-man that a lion,
wherever he may be or however he may have been raised, is
yet a lion--a savage flesh-eater. For the first year he
had roamed at will about the house and grounds; after that
he went abroad only in the company of Tarzan. Often the two
roamed the plain and the jungle hunting together.  In a way
the lion was almost equally as familiar with Jane and Korak,
and neither of them feared or mistrusted him, but toward
Tarzan of the Apes did he show the greatest affection. The
blacks of Tarzan's household he tolerated, nor did he ever
offer to molest any of the domestic animals or fowl, after
Tarzan had impressed upon him in his early cubhood that
appropriate punishment followed immediately upon any
predatory excursion into the corrals or henhouses. The fact
that he was never permitted to become ravenously hungry was
doubtless the deciding factor in safeguarding the livestock
of the farm.

The man and the beast seemed to understand one another
perfectly. It is doubtful that the lion understood all that
Tarzan said to him, but be that as it may the ease with
which he communicated his wishes to the lion bordered upon
the uncanny. The obedience that a combination of sternness
and affection had elicited from the cub had become largely
habit in the grown lion. At Tarzan's command he would go to
great distances and bring back antelope or zebra, laying his
kill at his master's feet without offering to taste the
flesh himself, and he had even retrieved living animals
without harming them. Such, then, was the golden lion that
roamed the primeval forest with his godlike master.

It was at about this time that there commenced to drift in
to the ape-man rumors of a predatory band to the west and
south of his estate; ugly stories of ivory-raiding,
slave-running and torture, such as had not disturbed the
quiet of the ape-man's savage jungle since the days of Sheik
Amor Ben Khatour, and there came other tales, too, that
caused Tarzan of the Apes to pucker his brows in puzzlement
and thought, and then a month elapsed during which Tarzan
heard no more of the rumors from the west.


* * * * *


The war had reduced the resources of the Greystokes to but a
meager income. They had given practically all to the cause
of the Allies, and now what little had remained to them had
been all but exhausted in the rehabilitation of Tarzan's
African estate.

"It looks very much, Jane," he said to his wife one night,
"as though another trip to Opar were on the books."

"I dread to think of it.  I do not want you to go," she
said. "You have come away from that awful city twice, but
barely with your life. The third time you may not be so
fortunate. We have enough, John, to permit us to live here
in comfort and in happiness.  Why jeopardize those two
things which are greater than all wealth in another attempt
to raid the treasure vaults?"

"There is no danger, Jane," he assured her. "The last time
Werper dogged my footsteps, and between him and the
earthquake I was nearly done for. But there is no chance of
any such combination of circumstances thwarting me again.

"You will not go alone, John?" she asked. "You will take
Korak with you?"

"No," he said, "I shall not take him. He must remain here
with you, for really my long absences are more dangerous to
you than to me. I shall take fifty of the Waziri, as
porters, to carry the gold, and thus we should be able to
bring out enough to last us for a long time.

"And Jad-bal-ja," she asked, "shall you take him?"

"No, he had better remain here; Korak can look after him and
take him out for a hunt occasionally. I am going to travel
light and fast and it would be too hard a trip for him--
lions don't care to move around much in the hot sun, and as
we shall travel mostly by day I doubt if Jad-bal-ja would
last long."

And so it befell that Tarzan of the Apes set out once more
upon the long trail that leads to Opar. Behind him marched
fifty giant Waziri, the pick of the warlike tribe that had
adopted Tarzan as its Chief. Upon the veranda of the
bungalow stood Jane and Korak waving their adieux, while
from the rear of the building there came to the ape-man's
ears the rumbling roar of Jad-bal-ja, the golden lion. And
as they marched away the voice of Numa accompanied them out
upon the rolling plain, until at last it trailed off to
nothingness in the distance.

His speed determined by that of the slowest of the blacks,
Tarzan made but comparatively rapid progress. Opar lay a
good twenty-five days' trek from the farm for men traveling
light, as were these, but upon the return journey, laden as
they would be with the ingots of gold, their progress would
be slower.  And because of this the ape-man had allotted two
months for the venture. His safari, consisting of seasoned
warriors only, permitted of really rapid progress. They
carried no supplies, for they were all hunters and were
moving through a country in which game was abundant--no
need then for burdening themselves with the cumbersome
impedimenta of white huntsmen.

A thorn boma and a few leaves furnished their shelter for
the night, while spears and arrows and the powers of their
great white chief ensured that their bellies would never go
empty. With the picked men that he had brought with him,
Tarzan expected to make the trip to Opar in twenty-one days,
though had he been traveling alone he would have moved two
or three times as fast, since, when Tarzan elected to travel
with speed, he fairly flew through the jungle, equally at
home in it by day or by night and practically tireless.

It was a mid-afternoon the third week of the march that
Tarzan, ranging far ahead of his blacks in search of game,
came suddenly upon the carcass of Bara, the deer, a
feathered arrow protruding from its flank. It was evident
that Bara had been wounded at some little distance from
where it had lain down to die, for the location of the
missile indicated that the wound could not have caused
immediate death. But what particularly caught the attention
of the ape-man, even before he had come close enough to make
a minute examination, was the design of the arrow, and
immediately he withdrew it from the body of the deer he knew
it for what it was, and was filled with such wonderment as
might come to you or to me were we to see a native Swazi
headdress upon Broadway or the Strand, for the arrow was
precisely such as one may purchase in most any
sporting-goods house in any large city of the world--such
an arrow as is sold and used for archery practice in the
parks and suburbs. Nothing could have been more incongruous
than this silly toy in the heart of savage Africa, and yet
that it had done its work effectively was evident by the
dead body of Bara, though the ape-man guessed that the shaft
had been sped by no practiced savage hand.

Tarzan's curiosity was aroused and also his inherent jungle
caution. One must know his jungle well to survive long the
jungle, and if one would know it well he must let no unusual
occurrence or circumstance go unexplained. And so it was
that Tarzan set out upon the back track of Bara for the
purpose of ascertaining, if possible, the nature of Bara's
slayer. The bloody spoor was easily followed and the ape-man
wondered why it was that the hunter had not tracked and
overtaken his quarry, which had evidently been dead since
the previous day. He found that Bara had traveled far, and
the sun was already low in the west before Tarzan came upon
the first indications of the slayer of the animal. These
were in the nature of footprints that filled him with quite
as much surprise as had the arrow. He examined them
carefully, and, stooping low, even sniffed at them with his
sensitive nostrils. Improbable, nay impossible though it
seemed, the naked footprints were those of a white man--a
large man, probably as large as Tarzan himself. As the
foster-son of Kala stood gazing upon the spoor of the
mysterious stranger he ran the fingers of one hand through
his thick, black hair in a characteristic gesture indicative
of deep puzzlement.

What naked white man could there be in Tarzan's jungle who
slew Tarzan's game with the pretty arrow of an archery club?
It was incredible that there should be such a one, and yet
there recurred to the ape-man's mind the vague rumors that
he had heard weeks before. Determined to solve the mystery
he set out now upon the trail of the stranger--an erratic
trail which wound about through the jungle, apparently
aimlessly, prompted, Tarzan guessed, by the ignorance of an
inexperienced hunter.  But night fell before he had arrived
at a solution of the riddle, and it was pitch dark as the
ape-man turned his steps toward camp.

He knew that his Waziri would be expecting meat and it was
not Tarzan's intention to disappoint them, though he then
discovered that he was not the only carnivore hunting the
district that night. The coughing grunt of a lion close by
apprised him of it first, and then, from the distance, the
deep roar of another.  But of what moment was it to the
ape-man that others hunted? It would not be the first time
that he had pitted his cunning, his strength, and his
agility against the other hunters of his savage world--
both man and beast.

And so it was that Tarzan made his kill at last, snatching
it almost from under the nose of a disappointed and
infuriated lion--a fat antelope that the latter had marked
as his own. Throwing his kill to his shoulder almost in the
path of the charging Numa, the ape-man swung lightly to the
lower terraces and with a taunting laugh for the infuriated
cat, vanished noiselessly into the night.

He found the camp and his hungry Waziri without trouble, and
so great was their faith in him that they not for a moment
doubted but that he would return with meat for them.


Early the following morning Tarzan set out again toward
Opar, and directing his Waziri to continue the march in the
most direct way, he left them that he might pursue further
his investigations of the mysterious presence in his jungle
that the arrow and the footsteps had apprised him of.

Coming again to the spot at which darkness had forced him to
abandon his investigations, he took up the spoor of the
stranger. Nor had he followed it far before he came upon
further evidence of the presence of this new and malign
personality--stretched before him in the trail was the
body of a giant ape, one of the tribe of great anthropoids
among whom Tarzan had been raised. Protruding from the hairy
abdomen of the Mangani was another of the machine-made
arrows of civilization. The ape-man's eyes narrowed and a
scowl darkened his brow. Who was this who dared invade his
sacred preserves and slaughter thus ruthlessly Tarzan's
people?

A low growl rumbled in the throat of the ape-man. Sloughed
with the habiliments of civilization was the thin veneer of
civilization that Tarzan wore among white men. No English
lord was this who looked upon the corpse of his hairy
cousin, but another jungle beast in whose breast raged the
unquenchable fire of suspicion and hatred for the man-thing
that is the heritage of the jungle-bred.  A beast of prey
viewed the bloody work of ruthless man. Nor was there in the
consciousness of Tarzan any acknowledgment of his blood
relationship to the killer.

Realizing that the trail had been made upon the second day
before, Tarzan hastened on in pursuit of the slayer. There
was no doubt in his mind but that plain murder had been
committed, for he was sufficiently familiar with the traits
of the Mangani to know that none of them would provoke
assault unless driven to it.

Tarzan was traveling up wind, and some half-hour after he
had discovered the body of the ape his keen nostrils caught
the scent-spoor of others of its kind. Knowing the timidity
of these fierce denizens of the jungle he moved forward now
with great wariness, lest, warned of his approach, they take
flight before they were aware of his identity. He did not
see them often, yet he knew that there were always those
among them who recalled him, and that through these he could
always establish amicable relations with the balance of the
tribe.

Owing to the denseness of the undergrowth Tarzan chose the
middle terraces for his advance, and here, swinging freely
and swiftly among the leafy boughs, he came presently upon
the giant anthropoids. There were about twenty of them in
the band, and they were engaged, in a little natural
clearing, in their never-ending search for caterpillars and
beetles, which formed important items in the diet of the
Mangani.

A faint smile overspread the ape-man's face as he paused
upon a great branch, himself hidden by the leafy foliage
about him, and watched the little band below him. Every
action, every movement of the great apes, recalled vividly
to Tarzan's mind the long years of his childhood, when,
protected by the fierce mother-love of Kala, the she-ape, he
had ranged the jungle with the tribe of Kerchak. In the
romping young, he saw again Neeta and his other childhood
playmates and in the adults all the great, savage brutes he
had feared in youth and conquered in manhood. The ways of
man may change but the ways of the ape are the same,
yesterday, today and forever.

He watched them in silence for some minutes. How glad they
would be to see him when they discovered his identity! For
Tarzan of the Apes was known the length and the breadth of
the great jungle as the friend and protector of the Mangani.
At first they would growl at him and threaten him, for they
would not depend solely on either their eyes or their ears
for confirmation of his identity. Not until he had entered
the clearing, and bristling bulls with bared fighting fangs
had circled him stiffly until they had come close enough for
their nostrils to verify the evidence of their eyes and
ears, would they finally accept him. Then doubtless there
would be great excitement for a few minutes, until,
following the instincts of the ape mind, their attention was
weaned from him by a blowing leaf, a caterpillar, or a
bird's egg, and then they would move about their business,
taking no further notice of him more than of any other
member of the tribe. But this would not come until after
each individual had smelled of him, and perhaps, pawed his
flesh with calloused hands.

Now it was that Tarzan made a friendly sound of greeting,
and, as the apes looked up, stepped from his concealment into
plain view of them.  "I am Tarzan of the Apes," he said,
"mighty fighter, friend of the Mangani. Tarzan comes in
friendship to his people," and with these words he dropped
lightly to the lush grass of the clearing.

Instantly pandemonium reigned.  Screaming warnings, the shes
raced with the young for the opposite side of the clearing,
while the bulls, bristling and growling, faced the intruder.

"Come," cried Tarzan, "do you not know me? I am Tarzan of
the Apes, friend of the Mangani, son of Kala, and king of
the tribe of Kerchak."

"We know you," growled one of the old bulls; "yesterday we
saw you when you killed Gobu. Go away or we shall kill you."

"I did not kill Gobu," replied the ape-man.  "I found his
dead body yesterday and I was following the spoor of his
slayer, when I came upon you."

"We saw you," repeated the old bull; "go away or we shall
kill you. You are no longer the friend of the Mangani."

The ape-man stood with brows contracted in thought. It was
evident that these apes really believed that they had seen
him kill their fellow. What was the explanation? How could
it be accounted for?  Did the naked footprints of the great
white man whom he had been following mean more, then, than
he had guessed? Tarzan wondered. He raised his eyes and
again addressed the bulls.

"It was not I who killed Gobu," he insisted. "Many of you
have known me all your lives. You know that only in fair
fight, as one bull fights another, have I ever killed a
Mangani.  You know that, of all the jungle people, the
Mangani are my best friends, and that Tarzan of the Apes is
the best friend the Mangani have.  How, then, could I slay
one of my own people?"

"We only know," replied the old bull, "that we saw you kill
Gobu. With our own eyes we saw you kill him. Go away
quickly, therefore, or we shall kill you. Mighty fighter is
Tarzan of the Apes, but mightier even than he are all the
great bulls of Pagth. I am Pagth, king of the tribe of
Pagth. Go away before we kill you."

Tarzan tried to reason with them but they would not listen,
so confident were they that it was he who had slain their
fellow, the bull Gobu. Finally, rather than chance a quarrel
in which some of them must inevitably be killed, he turned
sorrowfully away. But more than ever, now, was he determined
to seek out the slayer of Gobu that he might demand an
accounting of one who dared thus invade his lifelong domain.

Tarzan trailed the spoor until it mingled with the tracks of
many men--barefooted blacks, mostly, but among them the
footprints of booted white men, and once he saw the
footprints of a woman or a child, which, he could not tell.
The trail led apparently toward the rocky hills which
protected the barren valley of Opar.

Forgetful now of his original mission and imbued only with a
savage desire to wrest from the interlopers a full
accounting for their presence in the jungle, and to mete out
to the slayer of Gobu his just deserts, Tarzan forged ahead
upon the now broad and well-marked trail of the considerable
party which could not now be much more than a half-day's
march ahead of him, which meant that they were doubtless now
already upon the rim of the valley of Opar, if this was
their ultimate destination. And what other they could have
in view Tarzan could not imagine.

He had always kept closely to himself the location of Opar.
In so far as he knew no white person other than Jane, and
their son, Korak, knew of the location of the forgotten city
of the ancient Atlantians. Yet what else could have drawn
these white men, with so large a party, into the savage,
unexplored wilderness which hemmed Opar upon all sides?

Such were the thoughts that occupied Tarzan's mind as he
followed swiftly the trail that led toward Opar. Darkness
fell, but so fresh was the spoor that the ape-man could
follow it by scent even when he could not see the imprints
upon the ground, and presently, in the distance, he saw the
light of a camp ahead of him.




CHAPTER V



THE FATAL DROPS


At home, the life in the bungalow and at the farm followed
its usual routine as it had before the departure of Tarzan.
Korak, sometimes on foot and sometimes on horseback,
followed the activities of the farm hands and the herders,
sometimes alone, but more often in company with the white
foreman, Jervis, and often, especially when they rode, Jane
accompanied them.

The golden lion Korak exercised upon a leash, since he was
not at all confident of his powers of control over the
beast, and feared lest, in the absence of his master,
Jad-bal-ja might take to the forest and revert to his
natural savage state. Such a lion, abroad in the jungle,
would be a distinct menace to human life, for Jad-bal-ja,
reared among men, lacked that natural timidity of men that
is so marked a trait of all wild beasts. Trained as he had
been to make his kill at the throat of a human effigy, it
required no considerable powers of imagination upon the part
of Korak to visualize what might occur should the golden
lion, loosed from all restraint, be thrown upon his own
resources in the surrounding jungle.

It was during the first week of Tarzan's absence that a
runner from Nairobi brought a cable message to Lady
Greystoke, announcing the serious illness of her father in
London. Mother and son discussed the situation. It would be
five or six weeks before Tarzan could return, even if they
sent a runner after him, and, were Jane to await him, there
would be little likelihood of her reaching her father in
time. Even should she depart at once, there seemed only a
faint hope that she would arrive early enough to see him
alive. It was decided, therefore, that she should set out
immediately, Korak accompanying her as far as Nairobi, and
then returning to the ranch and resuming its general
supervision until his father's return.

It is a long trek from the Greystoke estate to Nairobi, and
Korak had not yet returned when, about three weeks after
Tarzan's departure, a black, whose duty it was to feed and
care for Jad-bal-ja, carelessly left the door of the cage
unfastened while he was cleaning it. The golden lion paced
back and forth while the black wielded his broom within the
cage. They were old friends, and the Waziri felt no fear of
the great lion, with the result that his back was as often
turned to him as not. The black was working in the far
corner of the cage when Jad-bal-ja paused a moment at the
door at the opposite end. The beast saw that the gate hung
slightly ajar upon its hinges. Silently he raised a great
padded paw and inserted it in the opening--a slight pull
and the gate swung in.

Instantly the golden lion inserted his snout in the widened
aperture, and as he swung the barrier aside the horrified
black looked up to see his charge drop softly to the ground
outside.

"Stop! Jad-bal-ja!  Stop!"  screamed the frightened black,
leaping after him. But the golden lion only increased his
pace, and leaping the fence, loped off in the direction of
the forest.

The black pursued him with brandishing broom, emitting loud
yells that brought the inmates of the Waziri huts into the
open, where they joined their fellow in pursuit of the lion.
Across the rolling plains they followed him, but as well
have sought to snare the elusive will-o'-the-wisp as this
swift and wary fugitive, who heeded neither their
blandishments nor their threats.  And so it was that they
saw the golden lion disappear into the primeval forest and,
though they searched diligently until almost dark, they were
forced at length to give up their quest and return
crestfallen to the farm.

Ah," cried the unhappy black, who had been responsible for
the escape of Jad-bal-ja, "what will the Big Bwana say to
me, what will he do to me when he finds that I have
permitted the golden lion to get away!"

"You will be banished from the bungalow for a long time,
Keewazi," old Muviro assured him. "And doubtless you will be
sent to the grazing ground far to the east to guard the herd
there, where. you will have plenty of lions for company,
though they will not be as friendly as was Jad-bal-ja. It is
not half what you deserve, and were the heart of the Big
Bwana not filled with love for his black children--were he
like other white Bwanas old Muviro has seen--you would be
lashed until you could not stand, perhaps until you died."

"I am a man," replied Keewazi. "I am a warrior and a Waziri.
Whatever punishment the Big Bwana inflicts I will accept as
a man should."

It was that same night that Tarzan approached the camp-fires
of the strange party he had been tracking. Unseen by them,
he halted in the foliage of a tree directly in the center of
their camp, which was surrounded by an enormous thorn boma,
and brilliantly lighted by numerous fires which blacks were
diligently feeding with branches from an enormous pile of
firewood that they had evidently gathered earlier in the day
for this purpose. Near the center of the camp were several
tents, and before one, in the light of a fire, sat four
white men. Two of them were great, bull-necked, red-faced
fellows, apparently Englishmen of the lower class, the third
appeared to be a short, fat, German Jew, while the fourth
was a tall, slender, handsome fellow, with dark, wavy brown
hair and regular features. He and the German were most
meticulously garbed for Central African traveling, after the
highly idealized standard of motion pictures, in fact either
one of them might have stepped directly from a screening of
the latest jungle thriller. The young man was evidently not
of English descent and Tarzan mentally cataloged him, almost
immediately, as a Slav. Shortly after Tarzan's arrival this
one arose and entered one of the nearby tents, from which
Tarzan immediately heard the sound of voices in low
conversation. He could not distinguish the words, but the
tones of one seemed quite distinctly feminine. The three
remaining at the fire were carrying on a desultory
conversation, when suddenly from near at hand beyond the
boma wall, a lion's roar broke the silence of the jungle.

With a startled shriek the Jew leaped to his feet, so
suddenly that he cleared the ground a good foot, and then,
stepping backward, he lost his balance, tripped over his
camp-stool, and sprawled upon his back.

"My Gord, Adolph!" roared one of his companions. "If you do
that again, damn me if I don't break your neck. 'Ere we are,
and that's that."

"Blime if 'e aint worse' n a bloomin' lion," growled the
other.

The Jew crawled to his feet. "Mein Gott!" he cried, his
voice quavering, "I t'ought sure he vas coming over the
fence. S'elp me if I ever get out of diss, neffer again--
not for all der gold in Africa vould I go t'rough vat I haf
been t'rough dese past t'ree mont's. Oi! Oi! ven I t'ink of
it, Oi! Oi! Lions, und leopards, und rhinoceroses und
hippopotamuses, Oi! Oi!"

His companions laughed. "Dick and I tells you right along
from the beginning that you 'adn't oughter come into the
interior," said one of them.

"But for vy I buy all dese clo's?" wailed the German. "Mein
Gott, dis suit, it stands me tventy guineas, vot I stand in.
Ach, had I know somet'ing, vun guinea vould have bought me
my whole wardrobe--tventy guineas for dis und no vun to
see it but niggers und lions."

"And you look like 'ell in it, besides," commented one of
his friends.

"Und look at it, it's all dirty and torn. How should I know
it I spoil dis suit? Mit mine own eyes I see it at der
Princess Teayter, how der hero spend t'ree mont's in Africa
hunting lions und killing cannibals, und ven he comes ouid
he hasn't even got a grease spot on his pants--how should
I know it Africa was so dirty und full of thorns?"

It was at this point that Tarzan of the Apes elected to drop
quietly into the circle of firelight before them. The two
Englishmen leaped to their feet, quite evidently startled,
and the Jew turned and took a half step as though in flight,
but immediately his eyes rested upon the ape-man he halted,
a look of relief supplanting that of terror which had
overspread his countenance, as Tarzan had dropped upon them
apparently from the heavens.

"Mein Gott, Esteban," shrilled the German, "vy you come back
so soon, and for vy you come back like dot, sudden--don't
you suppose ve got nerves?"

Tarzan was angry, angry at these raw intruders, who dared
enter without his permission, the wide, domain in which he
kept peace and order. When Tarzan was angry there flamed
upon his forehead the scar that Bolgani, the gorilla, had
placed there upon that long-gone day when the boy Tarzan had
met the great beast in mortal combat, and first learned the
true value of his father's hunting knife--the knife that
had placed him, the comparatively weak little Tarmangani,
upon an even footing with the great beasts of the jungle.

His gray eyes were narrowed, his voice came cold and level
as he addressed them. "Who are you," he demanded, "who dare
thus invade the country of the Waziri, the land of Tarzan,
without permission from the Lord of the Jungle?"

"Where do you get that stuff, Esteban," demanded one of the
Englishmen, "and wat in 'ell are you doin' back 'ere alone
and so soon? Where are your porters, where is the bloomin'
gold?"

The ape-man eyed the speaker in silence for a moment. "I am
Tarzan of the Apes," he said. "I do not know what you are
talking about. I only know that I come in search of him who
slew Gobu, the great ape; him who slew Bara, the deer,
without my permission."

"Oh, 'ell," exploded the other Englishman, "stow the guff,
Esteban--if you're tryin' for to be funny we don't see the
joke, 'ere we are, and that's that."

Inside the tent, which the fourth white man had entered
while Tarzan was watching the camp from his hiding place in
the tree above, a woman, evidently suddenly stirred by
terror, touched the arm of her companion frantically, and
pointed toward the tall, almost naked figure of the ape-man
as he stood revealed in the full light of the beast fires.
"God, Carl," she whispered, in trembling tones, "look!"

"What's wrong, Flora?" inquired her companion. "I see only
Esteban."

"It is not Esteban," hissed the girl. "It is Lord Greystoke
himself--it is Tarzan of the Apes!"

"You are mad, Flora," replied the man, "it cannot be he."

"It is he, though," she insisted. "Do you suppose that I do
not know him? Did I not work in his town house for years?
Did I not see him nearly every day? Do you suppose that I do
not know Tarzan of the Apes? Look at that red scar flaming
on his forehead--I have heard the story of that scar and I
have seen it burn scarlet when he was aroused to anger. It
is scarlet now, and Tarzan of the Apes is angry."

"Well, suppose it is Tarzan of the Apes, what can he do?"

"You do not know him," replied the girl. "You do not guess
the tremendous power he wields here--the power of life and
death over man and beast. If he knew our mission here, not
one of us would ever reach the coast alive. The very fact
that he is here now makes me believe that he may have
discovered our purpose, and if he has, God help us--unless
--unless--"

"Unless what?" demanded the man.

The girl was silent in thought for a moment. "There is only
one way," she said finally. "We dare not kill him. His
savage blacks would learn of it, and no power on earth could
save us then. There is a way, though, if we act quickly."
She turned and searched for a moment in one of her bags, and
presently she handed the man a small bottle, containing
liquid. "Go out and talk to him," she said, "make friends
with him. Lie to him. Tell him anything. Promise anything.
But get on friendly enough terms with him so that you can
offer him coffee. He does not drink wine or anything with
alcohol in it, but I know that he likes coffee. I have often
served it to him in his room late at night upon his return
from the theater or a ball. Get him to drink coffee and then
you will know what to do with this." And she indicated the
bottle which the man still held in his hand.

Kraski nodded. "I understand," he said, and, turning, left
the tent.

He had taken but a step when the girl recalled him. "Do not
let him see me.  Do not let him guess that I am here or that
you know me."

The man nodded and left her. Approaching the tense figures
before the fire he greeted Tarzan with a pleasant smile and
a cheery word.

"Welcome," he said, "we are always glad to see a stranger in
our camp. Sit down. Hand the gentleman a stool, John," he
said to Peebles.

The ape-man eyed Kraski as he had eyed the others. There was
no answering friendly light in his eyes responding to the
Russian's greeting.

"I have been trying to find out what your party is doing
here," he said sharply to the Russian, "but they still
insist that I am someone whom I am not. They are either
fools or knaves, and I intend to find out which, and deal
with them accordingly."

"Come, come," cried Kraski, soothingly. "There must be some
mistake, I am sure. But tell me, who are you?"

"I am Tarzan of the Apes," replied the ape-man. "No hunters
enter this part of Africa without my permission. That fact
is so well known that there is no chance of your having
passed the coast without having been so advised. I seek an
explanation, and that quickly."

"Ah, you are Tarzan of the Apes," exclaimed Kraski.
"Fortunate indeed are we, for now may we be set straight
upon our way, and escape from our frightful dilemma is
assured. We are lost, sir, inextricably lost, due to the
ignorance or knavery of our guide, who deserted us several
weeks ago. Surely we knew of you; who does not know of
Tarzan of the Apes? But it was not our intention to cross
the boundaries of your territory.  We were searching farther
south for specimens of the fauna of the district, which our
good friend and employer, here, Mr. Adolph Bluber, is
collecting at great expense for presentation to a museum in
his home city in America. Now I am sure that you can tell us
where we are and direct us upon our proper course."

Peebles, Throck, and Bluber stood fascinated by Kraski's
glib lies, but it was the German Jew who first rose to the
occasion. Too thick were the skulls of the English pugs to
grasp quickly the clever ruse of the Russian.

"Vy yes," said the oily Bluber, rubbing his palms together,
"dot iss it, yust vot I vas going to tell you."

Tarzan turned sharply upon him. "Then what was all this talk
about Esteban?" he asked. "Was it not by that name that
these others addressed me?"

"Ah," cried Bluber, "John will haf his leetle joke. He iss
ignorant of Africa; he has neffer been here before. He
t'ought perhaps dat you vere a native John he calls all der
natives Esteban, und he has great jokes by himself mit dem,
because he knows dey cannot onderstand vot he says. Hey
John, iss it not so, vot it iss I say?" But the shrewd
Bluber did not wait for John to reply. "You see," he went
on, "ve are lost, und you take us ouid mit dis jungle, ve
pay you anyt'ing--you name your own price."

The ape-man only half believed him, yet he was somewhat
mollified by their evidently friendly intentions. Perhaps
after all they were telling him a half-truth and had,
really, wandered into his territory unwittingly. That,
however, he would find out definitely from their native
carriers, from whom his own Waziri would wean the truth. But
the matter of his having been mistaken for Esteban still
piqued his curiosity, also he was still desirous of learning
the identity of the slayer of Gobu, the great ape.

"Please sit down," urged Kraski. "We were about to have
coffee and we should be delighted to have you join us. We
meant no wrong in coming here, and I can assure you that we
will gladly and willingly make full amends to you, or to
whomever else we may have unintentionally wronged."

To take coffee with these men would do no harm. Perhaps he
had wronged them, but however that might be a cup of their
coffee would place no great obligation upon him.  Flora had
been right in her assertion that if Tarzan of the Apes had
any weakness whatsoever it was for an occasional cup of
black coffee late at night. He did not accept the proffered
camp stool, but squatted, ape-fashion, before them, the
flickering light of the beast fires playing upon his bronzed
hide and bringing into relief the gracefully contoured
muscles of his godlike frame. Not as the muscles of the
blacksmith or the professional strong man were the muscles
of Tarzan of the Apes, but rather those of Mercury or
Apollo, so symmetrically balanced were their proportions,
suggesting only the great strength that lay in them. Trained
to speed and agility were they as well as to strength, and
thus, clothing as they did his giant frame, they imparted to
him the appearance of a demi-god.

Throck, Peebles, and Bluber sat watching him in spellbound
fascination, while Kraski walked over to the cook fire to
arrange for the coffee. The two Englishmen were as yet only
half awakened to the fact that they had mistaken this
newcomer for another, and as it was, Peebles still scratched
his head and grumbled to himself in inarticulate half-denial
of Kraski's assumption of the new identity of Tarzan. Bluber
was inwardly terror-stricken. His keener intelligence had
quickly grasped the truth of Kraski's recognition of the man
for what he was rather than for what Peebles and Throck
thought him to be, and, as Bluber knew nothing of Flora's
plan, he was in quite a state of funk as he tried to
visualize the outcome of Tarzan's discovery of them at the
very threshold of Opar. He did not realize, as did Flora,
that their very lives were in danger--that it was Tarzan
of the Apes, a beast of the jungle, with whom they had to
deal, and not John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, an English peer.
Rather was Bluber considering the two thousand pounds that
they stood to lose through this deplorable termination of
their expedition, for he was sufficiently familiar with the
reputation of the ape-man to know that they would never be
permitted to take with them the gold that Esteban was very
likely, at this moment, pilfering from the vaults of Opar.
Really Bluber was almost upon the verge of tears when Kraski
returned with the coffee, which he brought himself.

From the dark shadows of the tent's interior Flora Hawkes
looked nervously out upon the scene before her. She was
terrified at the possibility of discovery by her former
employer, for she had been a maid in the Greystokes' London
town house as well as at the African bungalow and knew that
Lord Greystoke would recognize her instantly should he
chance to see her. She entertained for him, now, in his
jungle haunts, a fear that was possibly greater than
Tarzan's true character warranted, but none the less real
was it to the girl whose guilty conscience conjured all
sorts of possible punishments for her disloyalty to those
who had always treated her with uniform kindliness and
consideration.

Constant dreaming of the fabulous wealth of the treasure
vaults of Opar, concerning which she had heard so much in
detail from the conversations of the Greystokes, had aroused
within her naturally crafty and unscrupulous mind a desire
for possession, and in consequence thereof she had slowly
visualized a scheme whereby she might loot the treasure
vaults of a sufficient number of the golden ingots to make
her independently wealthy for life. The entire plan had been
hers. She had at first interested Kraski, who had in turn
enlisted the cooperation of the two Englishmen and Bluber,
and these four had raised the necessary money to defray the
cost of the expedition. It had been Flora who had searched
for a type of man who might successfully impersonate Tarzan
in his own jungle, and she had found Esteban Miranda, a
handsome, powerful, and unscrupulous Spaniard, whose
histrionic ability aided by the art of make-up, of which he
was a past master, permitted him to almost faultlessly
impersonate the character they desired him to portray, in so
far, as least, as outward appearances were concerned.

The Spaniard was not only powerful and active, but
physically courageous as well, and since he had shaved his
beard and donned the jungle habiliments of a Tarzan, he had
lost no opportunity for emulating the ape-man in every way
that lay within his ability. Of jungle craft he had none of
course, and personal combats with the more savage jungle
beasts caution prompted him to eschew, but he hunted the
lesser game with spear and with arrow and practiced
continually with the grass rope that was a part of his
make-up.

And now Flora Hawkes saw all her well-laid plans upon the
verge of destruction. She trembled as she watched the men
before the fire, for her fear of Tarzan was very real, and
then she became tense with nervous anticipation as she saw
Kraski approaching the group with the coffee pot in one hand
and cups in the other. Kraski set the pot and the cups upon
the ground a little in the rear of Tarzan, and, as he filled
the latter, she saw him pour a portion of the contents of
the bottle she had given him into one of the cups. A cold
sweat broke out upon her forehead as Kraski lifted this cup
and offered it to the ape-man. Would he take it? Would he
suspect? If he did suspect what horrible punishment would be
meted to them all for their temerity? She saw Kraski hand
another cup to Peebles, Throck, and Bluber, then return to
the circle with the last one for himself. As the Russian
raised it before his face and bowed politely to the ape-man,
she saw the five men drink. The reaction which ensued left
her weak and spent. Turning she collapsed upon her cot, and
lay there trembling, her face buried in her arm. And,
outside, Tarzan of the Apes drained his cup to the last
drop.




CHAPTER VI



DEATH STEALS BEHIND


During the afternoon of the day that Tarzan discovered the
camp of the conspirators, a watcher upon the crumbling outer
wall of the ruined city of Opar descried a party of men
moving downward into the valley from the summit of the
encircling cliff.  Tarzan, Jane Clayton, and their black
Waziri were the only strangers that the denizens of Opar had
ever seen within their valley during the lifetime of the
oldest among them, and only in half-forgotten legends of a
by-gone past was there any suggestion that strangers other
than these had ever visited Opar. Yet from time immemorial a
guard had always remained upon the summit of the outer wall.
Now a single knurled and crippled man-like creature was all
that recalled the numerous, lithe warriors of lost Atlantis.
For down through the long ages the race had deteriorated and
finally, through occasional mating with the great apes, the
men had become the beast-like things of modern Opar. Strange
and inexplicable had been the providence of nature that had
confined this deterioration almost solely to the males,
leaving the females straight, well-formed, often of comely
and even beautiful features, a condition that might be
largely attributable to the fact that female infants
possessing ape-like characteristics were immediately
destroyed, while, on the other hand, boy babies who
possessed purely human attributes were also done away with.

Typical indeed of the male inhabitants of Opar was the lone
watcher upon the outer city wall, a short, stocky man with
matted hair and beard, his tangled locks growing low upon a
low, receding forehead; small, close-set eyes and fang-like
teeth bore evidence of his simian ancestry, as did his
short, crooked legs and long, muscular ape-like arms, all
scantily hair-covered as was his torso.

As his wicked, blood-rimmed eyes watched the progress of the
party across the valley toward Opar, evidences of his
growing excitement were manifested in the increased rapidity
of his breathing, and low, almost inaudible growls that
issued from his throat. The strangers were too far distant
to be recognizable only as human beings, and their number to
be roughly approximated as between two and three score.
Having assured himself of these two facts the watcher
descended from the outer wall, crossed the space between it
and the inner wall, through which he passed, and at a rapid
trot crossed the broad avenue beyond and disappeared within
the crumbling but still magnificent temple beyond.

Cadj, the High Priest of Opar, squatted beneath the shade of
the giant trees which now overgrew what had once been one of
the gardens of the ancient temple. With him were a dozen
members of the lesser priesthood, the intimate cronies of
the High Priest, who were star tied by the sudden advent of
one of the inferior members of the clan of Opar. The fellow
hurried breathlessly to Cadj.

"Cadj," he cried, "strange men descend upon Opar! From the
northwest they have come into the valley from beyond the
barrier cliffs--fifty of them at least, perhaps half again
that number. I saw them as I watched from the summit of the
outer wall, but further than they are men I cannot say, for
they are still a great distance away. Not since the great
Tarmangani came among us last have there been strangers
within Opar."

"It has been many moons since the great Tarmangani who
called himself Tarzan of the Apes was among us," said Cadj.
"He promised us to return before the rain to see that no
harm had befallen La, but he did not come back and La has
always insisted that he is dead. Have you told any other of
what you have seen?" he demanded, turning suddenly upon the
messenger.

"No," replied the latter.

"Good!" exclaimed Cadj. "Come, we will all go to the outer
wall and see who it is who dares enter forbidden Opar, and
let no one breathe a word of what Blagh has told us until I
give permission."

"The word of Cadj is law until La speaks," murmured one of
the priests.

Cadj turned a scowling face upon the speaker. "I am High
Priest of Opar," he growled. "Who dares disobey me?"

"But La is High Priestess," said one, "and the High
Priestess is the queen of Opar."

"But the High Priest can offer whom he will as sacrifice in
the Chamber of the Dead or to the Flaming God," Cadj
reminded the other meaningly.

"We shall keep silence, Cadj," replied the priest, cringing.

"Good!" growled the High Priest and led the way from the
garden through the corridors of the temple back toward the
outer wall of Opar. From here they watched the approaching
party that was in plain view of them, far out across the
valley.  The watchers conversed in low gutturals in the
language of the great apes, interspersed with which were
occasional words and phrases of a strange tongue that were
doubtless corrupted forms of the ancient language of
Atlantis handed down through countless generations from
their human progenitors--that now extinct race whose
cities and civilization lie buried deep beneath the tossing
waves of the Atlantic, and whose adventurous spirit had, in
remote ages, caused them to penetrate into the heart of
Africa in search of gold and to build there, in duplication
of their far home cities, the magnificent city of Opar.

As Cadj and his followers watched from beneath shaggy brows
the strangers plodding laboriously beneath the now declining
equatorial sun across the rocky, barren valley, a gray little
monkey eyed them from amidst the foliage of one of the giant
trees that had forced its way through the pavement of the
ancient avenue behind them.  A solemn, sad-faced little
monkey it was, but like all his kind overcome by curiosity,
and finally to such an extent that his fear of the fierce
males of Opar was so considerably overcome that he at last
swung lightly from the tree to the pavement, made his way
through the inner wall and up the inside of the outer wall
to a position in their rear where he could hide behind one
of the massive granite blocks of the crumbling wall in
comparative safety from detection, the while he might
overhear the conversation of the Oparians, all of which that
was carried on in the language of the great apes he could
understand perfectly.

The afternoon was drawing to a close before the slowly
moving company approaching Opar was close enough for
individuals to be recognizable in any way, and then
presently one of the younger priests exclaimed excitedly.
“It is he, Cadj. It is the great Tarmangani who calls himself
Tarzan of the Apes. I can see him plainly; the others are
all black men. He is urging them on prodding them with his
spear.  They act as though they were afraid and very tired,
but he is forcing them forward."

"You are sure," demanded Cadj, "you are sure that it
is Tarzan of the Apes?"

"I am positive," replied the speaker, and then another of
the priests joined his assurances to that of his fellow. At
last they were close enough so that Cadj himself, whose
eyesight was not as good as that of the younger members of
the company, realized that it was indeed Tarzan of the Apes
who was returning to Opar. The High Priest scowled angrily
in thought.  Suddenly he turned upon the others.

"He must not come," he cried; "he must not enter Opar.
Hasten and fetch a hundred fighting men.  We will meet them
as they come through the outer wall and slay them one by
one."

But La," cried he who had aroused Cadj's anger in the
garden, "I distinctly recall that La offered the friendship
of Opar to Tarzan of the Apes upon that time, many moons
ago, that he saved her from the tusks of infuriated Tantor."

"Silence," growled Cadj, "he shall not enter; we shall slay
them all, though we need not know their identity until it is
too late.  Do you understand?  And know, too, that whosoever
attempts to thwart my purpose shall die--and he die not as
a sacrifice, he shall die at my hands, but die he shall. You
hear me?" And he pointed an unclean finger at the trembling
priest.

Manu, the monkey, hearing this, was almost bursting with
excitement. He knew Tarzan of the Apes--as all the
migratory monkeys the length and breadth of Africa knew him
--he knew him for friend and protector.  To Manu the males
of Opar were neither beast, nor man, nor friend. He knew
them as cruel and surly creatures who ate the flesh of his
kind, and he hated them accordingly.  He was therefore
greatly exercised at the plot that he had heard discussed
which was aimed at the life of the great Tarmangani. He
scratched his little gray head, and the root of his tail,
and his belly, as he attempted to mentally digest what he
had heard, and bring forth from the dim recesses of his
little brain a plan to foil the priests and save Tarzan of
the Apes. He made grotesque grimaces that were aimed at the
unsuspecting Cadj and his followers, but which failed to
perturb them, possibly because a huge granite block hid the
little monkey from them. This was quite the most momentous
thing that had occurred in the life of Manu. He wanted to
jump up and down and dance and screech and jabber--to
scold and threaten the hated Oparians, but something told
him that nothing would be gained by this, other than,
perhaps, to launch in his direction a shower of granite
missiles, which the priests knew only too well how to throw
with accuracy. Now Manu is not a deep thinker, but upon this
occasion he quite outdid himself, and managed to concentrate
his mind upon the thing at hand rather than permit its being
distracted by each falling leaf or buzzing insect. He even
permitted a succulent caterpillar to crawl within his reach
and out again with impunity.

Just before darkness fell, Cadj saw a little gray monkey
disappear over the summit of the outer wall fifty paces from
where he crouched with his fellows, waiting for the coming
of the fighting men. But so numerous were the monkeys about
the ruins of Opar that the occurrence left Cadj's mind
almost as quickly as the monkey disappeared from his view,
and in the gathering gloom he did not see the little gray
figure scampering off across the valley toward the band of
intruders who now appeared to have stopped to rest at the
foot of a large kopje that stood alone out in the valley,
about a mile from the city.

Little Manu was very much afraid out there alone in the
growing dusk, and he scampered very fast with his tail bowed
up and out behind him. All the time he cast affrighted
glances to the right and left. The moment he reached the
kopje he scampered up its face as fast as he could. It was
really a huge, precipitous granite rock with almost
perpendicular sides, but sufficiently weather-worn to make
its ascent easy to little Manu. He paused a moment at the
summit to get his breath and still the beatings of his
frightened little heart, and then he made his way around to
a point where he could look down upon the party beneath.

There, indeed, was the great Tarmangani Tarzan, and with him
were some fifty Gomangani. The latter were splicing together
a number of long, straight poles, which they had laid upon
the ground in two parallel lines. Across these two, at
intervals of a foot or more, they were lashing smaller
straight branches about eighteen inches in length, the whole
forming a crude but substantial ladder. The purpose of all
this Manu, of course, did not understand, nor did he know
that it had been evolved from the fertile brain of Flora
Hawkes as a means of scaling the precipitous kopje, at the
summit of which lay the outer entrance to the treasure
vaults of Opar.  Nor did Manu know that the party had no
intention of entering the city of Opar and were therefore in
no danger of becoming victims of Cadj's hidden assassins. To
him, the danger to Tarzan of the Apes was very real, and so,
having regained his breath, he lost no time in delivering
his warning to the friend of his people.

"Tarzan," he cried, in the language that was common to both.
 The white man and the blacks looked up at the sound of his
chattering voice.

"It is Manu, Tarzan," continued the little monkey, "who has
come to tell you not to go to Opar. Cadj and his people
await within the outer wall to slay you."

The blacks, having discovered that the author of the
disturbance was nothing but a little gray monkey, returned
immediately to their work, while the white man similarly
ignored his words of warning.  Manu was not surprised at the
lack of interest displayed by the blacks, for he knew that
they did not understand his language, but he could not
comprehend why Tarzan failed to pay any attention whatsoever
to him.  Again and again he called Tarzan by name. Again and
again he shrieked his warning to the ape-man, but without
eliciting any reply or any information that the great
Tarmangani had either heard or understood him. Manu was
mystified. What had occurred to render Tarzan of the Apes so
indifferent to the warnings of his old friend?

At last the little monkey gave it up and looked longingly
back in the direction of the trees within the walled city of
Opar.  It was now very dark and he trembled at the thought
of recrossing the valley, where he knew enemies might prowl
by night.  He scratched his head and he hugged his knees,
then sat there whimpering, a very forlorn and unhappy little
ball of a monkey.  But however uncomfortable he was upon the
high kopje, he was comparatively safe, and so he decided to
remain there during the night rather than venture the
terrifying return trip through the darkness. Thus it was
that he saw the ladder completed and erected against the
side of the kopje; and when the moon rose at last and
lighted the scene, he saw Tarzan of the Apes urging his men
to mount the ladder. He had never seen Tarzan thus rough and
cruel with the blacks who accompanied him.  Manu knew how
ferocious the great Tarmangani could be with an enemy,
whether man or beast, but he had never seen him accord such
treatment to the blacks who were his friends.

One by one and with evident reluctance the blacks ascended
the ladder, continually urged forward to greater speed by
the sharp spear of the white man; when they had all ascended
Tarzan followed, and Manu saw them disappear apparently into
the heart of the great rock.

It was only a short time later that they commenced to
reappear, and now each was burdened by two heavy objects
which appeared to Manu to be very similar to some of the
smaller stone blocks that had been used in the construction
of the buildings in Opar. He saw them take the blocks to the
edge of the kopje and cast them over to the ground beneath,
and when the last of the blacks had emerged with his load
and cast it to the valley below, one by one the party
descended the ladder to the foot of the kopje. But this time
Tarzan of the Apes went first.  Then they lowered the ladder
and took it apart and laid its pieces close to the foot of
the cliff, after which they took up the blocks which they
had brought from the heart of the kopje, and following
Tarzan, who set out in the lead, they commenced to retrace
their steps toward the rim of the valley.

Manu would have been very much mystified had he been a man,
but being only a monkey he saw only what he saw without
attempting to reason very much about it. He knew that the
ways of men were peculiar, and oftentimes unaccountable. For
example, the Gomangani who could not travel through the
jungle and the forest with the ease of any other of the
animals which frequented them, added to their difficulties
by loading themselves down with additional weights in the
form of metal anklets and armlets, with necklaces and
girdles, and with skins of animals, which did nothing more
than impede their progress and render life much more
complicated than that which the untrammeled beasts enjoyed.
Manu, whenever he gave the matter a thought, congratulated
himself that he was not a man--he pitied the foolish,
unreasonable creatures.


Manu must have slept. He thought that he had only closed his
eyes a moment, but when he opened them the rosy light of
dawn had overspread the desolate valley. Just disappearing
over the cliffs to the northeast he could see the last of
Tarzan's party commencing the descent of the barrier, then
Manu turned his face toward Opar and prepared to descend
from the kopje, and scamper back to the safety of his trees
within the walls of Opar.

But first he would reconnoiter--Sheeta, the panther, might
be still abroad, and so he scampered around the edge of the
kopje to a point where he could see the entire valley floor
between himself and Opar. And there it was that he saw again
that which filled him with greatest excitement. For,
debouching from the ruined outer wall of Opar was a large
company of Opar's frightful men--fully a hundred of them
Manu could have counted had Manu been able to count.

They seemed to be coming toward the kopje, and he sat and
watched them as they approached, to defer his return to the
city until after the path was cleared of hated Oparians.  It
occurred to him that they were coming after him, for the
egotism of the lower animals is inordinate. Because he was a
monkey, the idea did not seem at all ridiculous and so he
hid behind a jutting rock, with only one little, bright eye
exposed to the enemy. He saw them come closer and he grew
very much excited, though he was not at all afraid, for he
knew that if they ascended one side of the kopje he could
descend the other and be half-way to Opar before they could
possibly locate him again.

On and on they came, but they did not stop at the kopje--
as a matter of fact they did not come very close to it, but
continued on beyond it. Then it was that the truth of the
matter flashed into the little brain of the monkey--Cadj
and his people were pursuing Tarzan of the Apes to slay him.
If Manu had been offended by Tarzan's indifference to him
upon the night before, he had evidently forgotten it, for
now he was quite as excited about the danger which he saw
menace the ape-man as he had been upon the afternoon
previous. At first he thought of running ahead, and again
warning Tarzan, but he feared to venture so far from the
trees of Opar, even if the thought of having to pass the
hated Oparians had not been sufficient to deter him from
carrying out this plan. For a few minutes he sat watching
them, until they had all passed the kopje, and then it
became quite clear to him that they were heading directly
for the spot at which the last of Tarzan's party had
disappeared from the valley--there could be no doubt that
they were in pursuit of the ape-man.

Manu scanned the valley once more toward Opar. There was
nothing in sight to deter him from an attempted return, and
so, with the agility of his kind, he scampered down the
vertical face of the kopje and was off at great speed toward
the city's wall. Just when he formulated the plan that he
eventually followed it is difficult to say. Perhaps he
thought it all out as he sat upon the kopje, watching Cadj
and his people upon the trail of the ape-man, or perhaps it
occurred to him while he was scampering across the barren
waste toward Opar. It may just have popped into his mind
from a clear sky after he had regained the leafy sanctuary
of his own trees. Be that, however as it may, the fact
remains, that as La, High Priestess and princess of Opar, in
company with several of her priestesses, was bathing in a
pool in one of the temple gardens, she was startled by the
screaming of a monkey, swinging frantically by his tail from
the branch of a great tree which overspread the pool--it
was a little gray monkey with a face so wise and serious
that one might easily have imagined that the fate of nations
lay constantly upon the shoulders of its owner.

"La, La," it screamed, "they have gone to kill Tarzan. They
have gone to kill Tarzan."

At the sound of that name La was instantly all attention.
Standing waist deep in the pool she looked up at the little
monkey questioningly.  What do you mean, Manu?" she asked.
"It has been many moons since Tarzan was at Opar. He is not
here now. What are you talking about?"

"I saw him," screamed Manu, "I saw him last night with many
Gomangani.  He came to the great rock that lies in the
valley before Opar; with all his men he climbed to the top
of it, went into the heart of it, and came out with stones
which they threw down into the valley. Afterward they
descended from the rock, and picked up the stones again and
left the valley there," and Manu pointed toward the
northeast with one of his hairy little fingers.

"How do you know it was Tarzan of the Apes?" asked La.

"Does Manu not know his cousin and his friend?" demanded the
monkey. "With my eyes I saw him--it was Tarzan of the
Apes."

La of Opar puckered her brows in thought. Deep in her heart
smoldered the tires of her great love for Tarzan. Fires that
had been quenched by the necessity that had compelled her
marriage with Cadj since last she had seen the ape-man. For
it is written among the laws of Opar that the High Priestess
of the Flaming God must take a mate within a certain number
of years after her consecration. For many moons had La
longed to make Tarzan that mate.  The ape-man had not loved
her, and finally she had come to a realization that he could
never love her. Afterward she had bowed to the frightful
fate that had placed her in the arms of Cadj.

As month after month had passed and Tarzan bad not returned
to Opar, as he had promised he would do, to see that no harm
befell La, she had come to accept the opinion of Cadj that
the ape-man was dead, and though she hated the repulsive
Cadj none the less, her love for Tarzan had gradually become
little more than a sorrowful memory. Now to learn that he
was alive and had been so near was like re-opening an old
wound. At first she comprehended little else than that
Tarzan had been close to Opar, but presently the cries of
Manu aroused her to a realization that the ape-man was in
danger--just what the danger was, she did not know.

"Who has gone to kill Tarzan of the Apes?  she demanded
suddenly.

"Cadj, Cadj!" shrieked Manu. "He has gone with many, many
men, and is following upon the spoor of Tarzan."

La sprang quickly from the pool, seized her girdle and
ornaments from her attendant and adjusting them hurriedly,
sped through the garden and into the temple.




CHAPTER VII



"YOU MUST SACRIFICE HIM"


Warily Cadj and his hundred frightful followers, armed with
their bludgeons and knives, crept stealthily down the face
of the barrier into the valley below, upon the trail of the
white man and his black companions. They made no haste, for
they had noted from the summit of Opar's outer wall, that
the party they were pursuing moved very slowly, though why,
they did not know, for they had been at too great a distance
to see the burden that each of the blacks carried. Nor was
it Cadj's desire to overtake his quarry by daylight, his
plans contemplating a stealthy night attack, the suddenness
of which, together with the great number of his followers,
might easily confuse and overwhelm a sleeping camp.

The spoor they followed was well marked. There could be no
mistaking it, and they moved slowly down the now gentle
declivity, toward the bottom of the valley. It was close to
noon that they were brought to a sudden halt by the
discovery of a thorn boma recently constructed in a small
clearing just ahead of them. From the center of the boma
arose the thin smoke of a dying fire. Here, then, was the
camp of the ape-man.

Cadj drew his followers into the concealment of the thick
bushes that ordered the trail, and from there he sent ahead
a single man to reconnoiter. It was but a few moments later
that the latter returned to say that the camp was deserted,
and once again Cadj moved forward with his men. Entering the
boma they examined it in an effort to estimate the size of
the party that accompanied Tarzan. As they were thus
occupied Cadj saw something lying half concealed by bushes
at the far end of the boma. Very warily he approached it,
for there was that about it which not only aroused his
curiosity but prompted him to caution, for it resembled
indistinctly the figure of a man, lying huddled upon the
ground.

With ready bludgeons a dozen of them approached the thing
that had aroused Cadj's curiosity, and when they had come
close to it they saw lying before them the lifeless figure
of Tarzan of the Apes.

"The Flaming God has reached forth to avenge his desecrated
altar," cried the High Priest, his eyes glowing with the
maniacal fires of fanaticism.

But another priest, more practical, perhaps, or at least
more cautious, kneeled beside the figure of the ape-man and
placed his ear against the latter's heart.

"He is not dead," he whispered; "perhaps he only sleeps."

"Seize him, then, quickly," cried Cadj, and an instant later
Tarzan's body was covered by the hairy forms of as many of
the frightful men as could pile upon him. He offered no
resistance--he did not even open his eyes, and presently
his arms were securely bound behind him.

"Drag him forth where the eye of the Flaming God may rest
upon him," cried Cadj. They dragged Tarzan out into the
center of the boma into the full light of the sun, and Cadj,
the High Priest, drawing his knife from his loin cloth,
raised it above his head and stood over the prostrate form
of his intended victim. Cadj's followers formed a rough
circle about the ape-man and some of them pressed close
behind their leader. They appeared uneasy, looking
alternately at Tarzan and their High Priest, and then
casting furtive glances at the sun, riding high in a cloud-
mottled sky. But whatever the thoughts that troubled their
half-savage brains, there was only one who dared voice his,
and he was the same priest who, upon the preceding day, had
questioned Cadj's proposal to slay the ape-man.

"Cadj," he said now, "who are you to offer up a sacrifice to
the Flaming God? It is the privilege alone of La, our High
Priestess and our queen, and indeed will she be angry when
she learns what you have done."

"Silence, Dooth!" cried Cadj; "I, Cadj, am the High Priest
of Opar. I, Cadj, am the mate of La, the queen. My word,
too, is law in Opar. And you would remain a priest, and you
would remain alive, keep silence."

"Your word is not law," replied Dooth, angrily, "and if you
anger La, the High Priestess, or if you anger the Flaming
God, you may be punished as another. If you make this
sacrifice both will be angry.

"Enough," cried Cadj; "the Flaming God has spoken to me and
has demanded that I offer up as sacrifice this defiler of
his temple."

He knelt beside the ape-man and touched his breast above the
heart with the point of his sharp blade, and then he raised
the weapon high above him, preparatory to the fatal plunge
into the living heart. At that instant a cloud passed before
the face of the sun and a shadow rested upon them. A murmur
rose from the surrounding priests.

"Look," cried Dooth, "the Flaming God is angry. He has
hidden his face from the people of Opar."

Cadj paused. He cast a half-defiant, half-frightened look at
the cloud obscuring the face of the sun. Then he rose slowly
to his feet, and extending his arms upward toward the hidden
god of day, he remained for a moment silent in apparently
attentive and listening attitude. Then, suddenly, he turned
upon his followers.

"Priests of Opar," he cried, "the Flaming God has spoken to
his High Priest, Cadj. He is not angered. He but wishes to
speak to me alone, and he directs that you go away into the
jungle and wait until he has come and spoken to Cadj, after
which I shall call you to return. Go!"

For the most part they seemed to accept the word of Cadj as
law, but Dooth and a few others, doubtless prompted by a
certain skepticism, hesitated.

"Be gone!" commanded Cadj. And so powerful is the habit of
obedience that the doubters finally turned away and melted
into the jungle with the others. A crafty smile lighted the
cruel face of the High Priest as the last of them
disappeared from sight, and then he once again turned his
attention to the ape-man. That, deep within his breast
however, lurked an inherent fear of his deity, was evidenced
by the fact that he turned questioning glances toward the
sky.  He had determined to slay the ape-man while Dooth and
the others were absent, yet the fear of his god restrained
his hand until the light of his deity should shine forth
upon him once more and assure him that the thing he
contemplated might meet with favor.

It was a large cloud that overcast the sun, and while Cadj
waited his nervousness increased. Six times he raised his
knife for the fatal blow, yet in each instance his
superstition prevented the consummation of the act. Five,
ten, fifteen minutes passed, and still the sun remained
obscured. But now at last Cadj could see that it was nearing
the edge of the cloud, and once again he took his position
kneeling beside the ape-man with his blade ready for the
moment that the sunlight should flood again, for the last
time, the living Tarzan.  He saw it sweeping slowly across
the boma toward him, and as it came a look of demoniacal
hatred shone in his close-set, wicked eyes. Another instant
and the Flaming God would have set the seal of his approval
upon the sacrifice. Cadj trembled in anticipation. He raised
the knife a trifle higher, his muscles tensed for the
downward plunge, and then the silence of the jungle was
broken by a woman's voice, raised almost to a scream.

"Cadj"  came the single word, but with all the suddenness
and all the surprising effect of lightning from a clear sky.

His knife still poised on high, the High Priest turned in
the direction of the interruption to see at the clearing's
edge the figure of La, the High Priestess, and behind her
Dooth and a score of the lesser priests.

"What means this, Cadj?" demanded La, angrily, approaching
rapidly toward him across the clearing.  Sullenly the High
Priest rose.

"The Flaming God demanded the life of this unbeliever," he
cried.

"Speaker of lies," retorted La, "the Flaming God
communicates with men through the lips of his High Priestess
only. Too often already have you attempted to thwart the
will of your queen. Know, then, Cadj, that the power of life
and death which your queen holds is as potent over you as
another.  During the long ages that Opar has endured, our
legends tell us that more than one High Priest has been
offered upon the altar to the Flaming God.  And it is not
unlikely that yet another may go the way of the
presumptuous. Curb, therefore, your vanity and your lust for
power, lest they prove your undoing."

Cadj sheathed his knife and turned sullenly away, casting a
venomous look at Dooth, to whom he evidently attributed his
undoing. That he was temporarily abashed by the presence of
his queen was evident, but to those who knew Cadj there was
little doubt that he still harbored his intention to
despatch the ape-man, and if the opportunity ever presented
itself that he would do so, for Cadj had a strong following
among the people and priests of Opar.  There were many who
doubted that La would ever dare to incur the displeasure and
anger of so important a portion of her followers as to cause
the death or degradation of their high priest, who occupied
his office by virtue of laws and customs so old that their
origin had been long lost in antiquity.

For years she had found first one excuse and then another to
delay the ceremonies that would unite her in marriage to
the High Priest. She had further aroused the antagonism of
her people by palpable proofs of her infatuation for the
ape-man, and even though at last she had been compelled to
mate with Cadj, she had made no effort whatsoever to conceal
her hatred and loathing for the man. How much further she
could go with impunity was a question that often troubled
those whose position in Opar depended upon her favor, and,
knowing all these conditions as he did, it was not strange
that Cadj should entertain treasonable thoughts toward his
queen.  Leagued with him in his treachery was Oah, a
priestess who aspired to the power and offices of La.  If La
could he done away with, then Cadj had the influence to see
that Oah became High Priestess.  He also had Oah's promise
to mate with him and permit him to rule as king, but as yet
both were bound by the superstitious fear of their flaming
deity, and because of this fact was the life of La
temporarily made safe.  It required, however, but the
slightest spark to ignite the flames of treason that were
smoldering about her.

So far, she was well within her rights in' forbidding the
sacrifice of Tarzan by the High Priest. But her fate, her
very life, perhaps, depended upon her future treatment of
the prisoner. Should she spare him, should she evidence in
any way a return of the great love she had once almost
publicly avowed for him, it was likely that her doom would
be sealed.  It was even questionable whether or not she
might with impunity spare his life and set him at liberty.

Cadj and the others watched her closely now as she crossed
to the side of Tarzan. Standing there silently for several
moments she looked down upon him.

"He is already dead?" she asked.

"He was not dead when Cadj sent us away," volunteered Dooth.
"If he is dead now it is because Cadj killed him while we
were away."

"I did not kill him," said Cadj.  "That remains, as La, our
queen, has told you, for her to do.  The eye of the Flaming
God looks down upon you, High Priestess of Opar.  The knife
is at your hip, the sacrifice lies before you."

La ignored the man's words and turned toward Dooth. "If he
still lives," she said, "construct a litter and bear him
back to Opar."

Thus, once more, came Tarzan of the Apes into the ancient
colonial city of the Atlantians.  The effects of the
narcotic that Kraski had administered to him did not wear
off for many hours.  It was night when he opened his eyes,
and for a moment he was bewildered by the darkness and the
silence that surrounded him.  All that he could scent at
first was that he lay upon a pile of furs and that he was
uninjured; for he felt no pain.  Slowly there broke through
the fog of his drugged brain recollection of the last moment
before unconsciousness had overcome him, and presently he
realized the trick that had been played upon him.  For how
long he had been unconscious and where he then was he could
not imagine.  Slowly he arose to his feet, finding that
except for a slight dizziness he was quite himself.
Cautiously he felt around in the darkness, moving with care,
a hand out-stretched, and always feeling carefully with his
feet for a secure footing.  Almost immediately a stone wall
stopped his progress, and this he followed around four sides
of what he soon realized was a small room in which there
were but two openings, a door upon each of the opposite
sides. Only his senses of touch and smell were of value to
him here. These told him only at first that he was
imprisoned in a subterranean chamber, but as the effects of
the narcotic diminished, the keenness of the latter
returned, and with its return there was borne in upon
Tarzan's brain an insistent impression of familiarity in
certain fragrant odors that impinged upon his olfactory
organs--a haunting suggestion that he had known them
before under similar circumstances. Presently from above,
through earth and masonry, came the shadow of an uncanny
scream--just the faintest suggestion of it reached the
keen ears of the ape-man, but it was sufficient to flood his
mind with vivid recollections, and, by association of ideas,
to fix the identity of the familiar odors about him. He knew
at last that he was in the dark pit beneath Opar.

Above him, in her chamber in the temple, La, the High
Priestess, tossed upon a sleepless couch. She knew all too
well the temper of her people and the treachery of the High
Priest, Cadj. She knew the religious fanaticism which
prompted the ofttime maniacal actions of her bestial and
ignorant followers, and she guessed truly that Cadj would
inflame them against her should she fail this time in
sacrificing the ape-man to the Flaming God. And it was the
effort to find an escape from her dilemma that left her
sleepless, for it was not in the heart of La to sacrifice
Tarzan of the Apes.  High Priestess of a horrid cult, though
she was, and queen of a race of half-beasts, yet she was a
woman, too, a woman who had loved but once and given that
love to the godlike ape-man who was again within her power.
Twice before had he escaped her sacrificial knife; in the
final instance love had at last triumphed over jealousy and
fanaticism, and La, the woman, had realized that never again
could she place in jeopardy the life of the man she loved,
however hopeless she knew that love to be.

Tonight she was faced with a problem that she felt almost
beyond her powers of solution. The fact that she was mated
with Cadj removed the last vestige of hope that she had ever
had of becoming the wife of the ape-man. Yet she was no less
determined to save Tarzan if it were possible. Twice had he
saved her life, once from a mad priest, and once from Tantor
in must. Then, too, she had given her word that when Tarzan
came again to Opar he came in friendship and would be
received in friendship. But the influence of Cadj was great,
and she knew that that influence had been directed
unremittingly against the ape-man--she had seen it in the
attitude of her followers from the very moment that they had
placed Tarzan upon a litter to bear him back to Opar--she
had seen it in the evil glances that had been cast at her.
Sooner or later they would dare denounce her--all that they
needed was some slight, new excuse, that, she knew, they
eagerly awaited in her forthcoming attitude toward Tarzan.
It was well after midnight when there came to her one of the
priestesses who remained always upon guard outside her
chamber door.

"Dooth would speak with you," whispered the hand-maiden.

"It is late," replied La, "and men are not permitted in this
part of the temple. How came he here, and why?"

"He says that he comes in the service of La, who is in great
danger," replied the girl.

"Fetch him here then," said La, "and as you value your life
see that you tell no one."

"I shall be as voiceless as the stones of the altar,"
replied the girl, as she turned and left the chamber.

A moment later she returned, bringing Dooth, who halted a
few feet from the High Priestess and saluted her.  La
signaled to the girl who had brought him, to depart, and
then she turned questioningly to the man.

"Speak, Dooth!" she commanded.

"We all know,"  he said, "of La's love for the strange
ape-man, and it is not for me, a lesser priest, to question
the thoughts or acts of my High Priestess.  It is only for
me to serve, as those would do better to serve who now plot
against you."

"What do you mean, Dooth?  Who plots against me?"

"Even at this minute are Cadj and Oah and several of the
priests and priestesses carrying out a plan for your
undoing.  They are setting spies to watch you, knowing that
you would liberate the ape-man, because there will come to
you one who will tell you that to permit him to escape will
be the easiest solution of your problem.  This one will be
sent by Cadj, and then those who watch you will report to
the people and to the priests that they have seen you lead
the sacrifice to liberty. But even that will avail you
nothing, for Cadj and Oah and the others have placed upon
the trail from Opar many men in hiding, who will fall upon
the ape-man and slay him before the Flaming God has
descended twice into the western forest.  In but one way
only may you save yourself, La of Opar."

"And what is that way?" she asked.

"You must, with your own hands, upon the altar of our
temple, sacrifice the ape-man to the Flaming God."




CHAPTER VIII



MYSTERY OF THE PAST


La had breakfasted the following morning, and had sent Dooth
with food for Tarzan, when there came to her a young
priestess, who was the sister of Oah.  Even before the girl
had spoken La knew that she was an emissary from Cadj, and
that the treachery of which Dooth had warned her was already
under way. The girl was ill at ease and quite evidently
frightened, for she was young and held in high revere the
queen whom she had good reason to know was all-powerful, and
who might even inflict death upon her if she so wished. La,
who had already determined upon a plan of action that she
knew would be most embarrassing to Cadj and his
conspirators, waited in silence for the girl to speak.  But
it was some time before the girl could muster up her courage
or find a proper opening.  Instead, she spoke of many things
that had no bearing whatsoever upon her subject, and La, the
High Priestess, was amused at her discomfiture.

"It is not often," said La, "that the sister of Oah comes to
the apartments of her queen unless she is bidden.  I am glad
to see that she at last realizes the service that she owes
to the High Priestess of the Flaming God."

"I come," said the girl, at last, speaking almost as one who
has learned a part, "to tell you that I have overheard that
which may be of interest to you, and which I am sure that
you will be glad to hear."

"Yes?" interrogated La, raising her arched eyebrows.

"I overheard Cadj speaking with the lesser priests," the
girl continued, "and I distinctly heard him say that he
would be glad if the ape-man escaped, as that would relieve
you, and Cadj as well, of much embarrassment.  I thought
that La, the queen, would be glad to know this, for it is
known by all of us that La has promised friendship to the
ape-man, and therefore does not wish to sacrifice him upon
the altar of the Flaming God."

"My duty is plain to me," replied La, in a haughty voice,
"and I do not need Cadj nor any hand-maiden to interpret it
to me.  I also know the prerogatives of a High Priestess,
and that the right of sacrifice is one of them.  For this
reason I prevented Cadj from sacrificing the stranger. No
other hand than mine may offer his heart’s blood to the
Flaming God, and upon the third day he shall die beneath my
knife upon the altar of our temple."

The effect of these words upon the girl were precisely what
La had anticipated.  She saw disappointment and chagrin
written upon the face of Cadj's messenger, who now had no
answer, for her instructions had not foreseen this attitude
upon the part of La.  Presently the girl found some lame
pretext upon which to withdraw, and when she had left the
presence of the High Priestess, La could scarcely restrain a
smile.  She had no intention of sacrificing Tarzan, but
this, of course, the sister of Oah did not know.  So she
returned to Cadj and repeated as nearly as she could recall
it, all that La had said to her. The High Priest was much
chagrined, for his plan had been now, not so much to
encompass the destruction of Tarzan as to lead La into the
commission of an act that would bring upon her the wrath of
the priests and people of Opar, who, properly instigated,
would demand her life in expiation.  Oah, who was present
when her sister returned, bit her lips, for great was her
disappointment. Never before had she seen so close at hand
the longed-for possibility of becoming High Priestess.  For
several minutes she paced to and fro in deep thought, and
then, suddenly, she halted before Cadj.

"La loves this ape-man," she said, "and even though she may
sacrifice him, it is only because of fear of her people. She
loves him still--loves him better, Cadj, than she has ever
loved you. The ape-man knows it, and trusts her, and because
he knows it there is a way. Listen, Cadj, to Oah. We will
send one to the ape-man who shall tell him that she comes
from La, and that La has instructed her to lead him out of
Opar and set him free. This one shall lead him into our
ambush and when he is killed we shall go, many of us, before
La, and accuse her of treachery. The one who led the ape-man
from Opar shall say that La ordered her to do it, and the
priests and the people will be very angry, and then you
shall demand the life of La. It will be very easy and we
shall be rid of both of them."

"Good!" exclaimed Cadj. "We shall do this thing at dawn upon
the morrow, and before the Flaming God goes to his rest at
night he shall look upon a new High Priestess in Opar."

That night Tarzan was aroused from his sleep by a sound at
one of the doors of his prison cell. He heard the bolt
slipped back and the door creak slowly open upon its ancient
hinges.  In the inky darkness he could discern no presence,
but he heard the stealthy movement of sandaled feet upon the
concrete floor, and then, out of the darkness, his name was
whispered, in a woman's voice.

"I am here," he replied.  "Who are you and what do you want
of Tarzan of the Apes?"

"Your life is in danger," replied the voice. "Come, follow
me."

"Who sent you?" demanded the ape-man, his sensitive nostrils
searching for a clue to the identity of the nocturnal
visitor, but so heavily was the air laden with the pungent
odor of some heavy perfume with which the body of the woman
seemed to have been anointed, that there was no
distinguishing clue by which he might judge as to whether
she was one of the priestesses he had known upon the
occasion of his former visits to Opar, or an entire stranger
to him.

"La sent me," she said, "to lead you from the pits of Opar
to the freedom of the outside world beyond the city's
walls." Groping in the darkness she finally found him. "Here
are your weapons," she said, handing them to him, and then
she took his hand, turned and led him from the dungeon,
through a long, winding, and equally black corridor, down
flights of age-old concrete steps, through passages and
corridors, opening and closing door after door that creaked
and groaned upon rusty hinges.  How far they traveled thus,
and in what direction, Tarzan could not guess. He had
gleaned enough from Dooth, when the latter brought him his
food, to believe that in La he had a friend who would aid
him, for Dooth had told him that she had saved him from Cadj
when the latter had discovered him unconscious in the
deserted boma of the Europeans who had drugged and left him.
And so, the woman having said that she came from La, Tarzan
followed her willingly.  He could not but recall Jane's
prophecy of the evils that he might expect to befall him
should he persist in undertaking this third trip to Opar,
and he wondered if, after all, his wife was right, that he
should never again escape from the toils of the fanatical
priests of the Flaming God. He had not, of course, expected
to enter Opar, but there seemed to hang over the accursed
city a guardian demon that threatened the life of whosoever
dared approach the forbidden spot or wrest from the
forgotten treasure vaults a portion of their great hoard.

For more than an hour his guide led him through the Stygian
darkness of underground passages, until, ascending a flight
of steps they emerged into the center of a clump of bushes,
through which the pale light of the moon was barely
discernible. The fresh air, however, told him that they had
reached the surface of the ground, and now the woman, who
had not spoken a word since she had led him from his cell,
continued on in silence, following a devious trail that
wound hither and thither in an erratic fashion through a
heavy forest choked with undergrowth, and always upward.

From the location of the stars and moon, and from the upward
trend of the trail, Tarzan knew that he was being led into
the mountains that lie behind Opar--a place he had never
thought of visiting, since the country appeared rough and
uninviting, and not likely to harbor game such as Tarzan
cared most to hunt. He was already surprised by the nature
of the vegetation, for he had thought the hills barren
except for stunted trees and scraggy bush. As they continued
upon their way, climbing ever upward, the moon rose higher
in the heavens, until its soft light revealed more clearly
to the keen eyes of the ape-man the topography of the
country they were traversing, and then it was that he saw
they were ascending a narrow, thickly wooded gorge, and he
understood why the heavy vegetation had been invisible from
the plain before Opar.  Himself naturally uncommunicative,
the woman's silence made no particular impression upon
Tarzan.  Had he had anything to say he should have said it,
and likewise he assumed that there was no necessity for her
speaking unless there was some good reason for speaking, for
those who travel far and fast have no breath to waste upon
conversation.

The eastern stars were fading at the first hint of coming
dawn when the two scrambled up a precipitous bank that
formed the upper end of the ravine, and came out upon
comparatively level ground. As they advanced the sky
lightened, and presently the woman halted at the edge of a
declivity, and as the day broke Tarzan saw below him a
wooded basin in the heart of the mountain, and, showing
through the trees at what appeared to be some two or three
miles distant, the outlines of a building that glistened and
sparkled and scintillated in the light of the new sun. Then
he turned and looked at his companion, and surprise and
consternation were writ upon his face, for standing before
him was La, the High Priestess of Opar.

"You?" he exclaimed. "Now indeed will Cadj have the excuse
that Dooth said he sought to put you out of the way."

"He will never have the opportunity to put me out of the
way," replied La, "for I shall never return to Opar."

"Never return to Opar!" he exclaimed, "then where are you
going? Where can you go?"

"I am going with you," she replied. "I do not ask that you
love me.  I only ask that you take me away from Opar and
from the enemies who would slay me. There was no other way.
Manu, the monkey, overheard them plotting, and he came to me
and told me all that they would do. Whether I saved you or
sacrificed you, it had all been the same with me. They were
determined to do away with me, that Oah might be High
Priestess and Cadj king of Opar.  But I should not have
sacrificed you, Tarzan, under any circumstances, and this,
then, seemed the only way in which we might both be saved.
We could not go to the north or the west across the plain of
Opar for there Cadj has placed warriors in ambush to waylay
you, and though you be Tarzan and a mighty fighter, they
would overwhelm you by their very numbers and slay you."

"But where are you leading me?" asked Tarzan.

"I have chosen the lesser of two evils; in this direction
lies an unknown country, filled for us Oparians with legends
of grim monsters and strange people. Never has an Oparian
ventured here and returned again to Opar.  But if there
lives in all the world a creature who could win through this
unknown valley, it be you, Tarzan of the Apes."

"But if you know nothing of this country, or its
inhabitants," demanded Tarzan, "how is it that you so well
know the trail that leads to it?"

"We well know the trail to the summit, but that is as far as
I have ever been before. The great apes and the lions use
this trail when they come down into Opar. The lions, of
course, cannot tell us where it leads, and the great apes
will not, for usually we are at war with them. Along this
trail they come down into Opar to steal our people, and upon
this trail we await to capture them, for often we offer a
great ape in sacrifice to the Flaming God, or rather that
was our former custom, but for many years they have been too
wary for us, the toll being upon the other side, though we
do not know for what purpose they steal our people, unless
it be that they eat them. They are a very powerful race,
standing higher than Bolgani, the gorilla, and infinitely
more cunning, for, as there is ape blood in our veins, so is
there human blood in the veins of these great apes that
dwell in the valley above Opar."

"Why is it, La, that we must pass through this valley in
order to escape from Opar? There must be some other way.

"There is no other way, Tarzan of the Apes," she replied.
"The avenues across the valley are guarded by Cadj's people.
Our only chance of escape lies in this direction, and I have
brought you along the only trail that pierces the
precipitous cliffs that guard Opar upon the south. Across or
around this valley we must go in an attempt to find an
avenue across the mountain and down upon the other side."

The ape-man stood gazing down into the wooded basin below
them, his mind occupied with the problems of the moment. Had
he been alone he would not have come this way, for he was
sufficiently confident of his own prowess to believe that he
might easily have crossed the valley of Opar in comparative
safety, regardless of Cadj's plans to the contrary. But he
was not alone. He had now to think of La, and he realized
that in her efforts to save him she had placed him under a
moral obligation which he might not disregard.

To skirt the basin, keeping as far as possible from the
building, which he could see in the distance, seemed the
wisest course to pursue, since, of course, his sole purpose
was to find a way across the mountain and out of this
inhospitable country.  But the glimpses he caught of the
edifice, half concealed as it was amid the foliage of great
trees, piqued his curiosity to such an extent that he felt
an almost irresistible urge to investigate.  He did not
believe that the basin was inhabited by other than wild
beasts, and he attributed the building which he saw to the
handiwork of an extinct or departed people, either
contemporaneous with the ancient Atlantians who had built
Opar or, perhaps, built by the original Oparians themselves,
but now forgotten by their descendants.  The glimpses which
he caught of the building suggested such size and
magnificence as might belong to a palace.

The ape-man knew no fear, though he possessed to a
reasonable extent that caution which is inherent in all wild
beasts. He would not have hesitated to pit his cunning and
his prowess against the lower orders, however ferocious they
might be, for, unlike man, they could not band together to
his undoing. But should men elect to hunt him in numbers he
knew that a real danger would confront him, and that, in the
face of their combined strength and intelligence, his own
might not avail him. There was little likelihood, however,
he reasoned, that the basin was inhabited by human beings.
Doubtless closer investigation of the building he saw would
reveal that it was but a deserted ruin, and that the most
formidable foes he would encounter would be the great apes
and the lions. Of neither of these had he any fear; with the
former it was even reasonable to imagine that he might
establish amicable relations.  Believing as he did that he
must look for egress from the basin upon its opposite side,
it was only natural that he should wish to choose the most
direct route across the basin.  Therefore his inclinations
to explore the valley were seconded by considerations of
speed and expediency.

"Come," he said to La, and started down the declivity which
led into the basin in the direction of the building ahead of
them.

"You are not going that way?" she cried in astonishment.

"Why not?" he said.  "It is the shortest way across the
valley, and in so far as I can judge our trail over the
mountains is more likely to lie in that direction than
elsewhere."

"But I am afraid," she said.  "The Flaming God alone knows
what hideous dangers lurk in the depths of that forest below
us.

"Only Numa and the Mangani," he said. "Of these we need have
no fear."

"You fear nothing," she said, "but I am only a woman."

"We can die but once," replied Tarzan, "and that once we
must die.  To be always fearing, then, would not avert it,
and would make life miserable. We shall go the short way,
then, and perhaps we shall see enough to make the risk well
worth while."

They followed a well-worn trail downward among the brush,
the trees increasing in both size and number as they
approached the floor of the basin, until at last they were
walking beneath the foliage of a great forest. What wind
there was was at their back, and the ape-man, though he
moved at a swinging walk, was constantly on the alert. Upon
the hard-packed earth of the trail there were few signs to
indicate the nature of the animals that had passed to and
fro, but here and there the spoor of a lion was in evidence.
Several times Tarzan stopped and listened, often he raised
his head and his sensitive nostrils dilated as he sought for
whatever the surrounding air might hold for him.

"I think there are men in this valley," he said presently.
"For some time I have been almost positive that we are being
watched. But whoever is stalking us is clever beyond words,
for it is only the barest suggestion of another presence
that I can scent."

La looked about apprehensively and drew close to his side.
"I see no one," she said, in a low voice.

"Nor I," he replied.  "Nor can I catch any well-defined
scent spoor, yet I am positive that someone is following us.
Someone or something that trails by scent, and is clever
enough to keep its scent from us. It is more than likely
that, whatever it is, it is passing through the trees, at a
sufficient height to keep its scent spoor always above us.
The air is right for that, and even if he were up wind from
us we might not catch his scentat all. Wait here, I will
make sure," and he swung lightly into the branches of a
nearby tree and swarmed upward with the agility of Manu, the
monkey. A moment later he descended to the girl's side.

"I was right," he said, "there is someone, or something, not
far off.  But whether it is man or Mangani I cannot say, for
the odor is a strange one to me, suggesting neither, yet
both.  But two can play at that game.  Come!" And he swung
the girl to his shoulder and a moment later had carried her
high into the trees.  "Unless he is close enough to watch
us, which I doubt," he said, "our spoor will be carried over
his head and it will be some time before he can pick it up
again, unless he is wise enough to rise to a higher level."

La marveled at the strength of the ape-man as he carried her
easily from tree to tree, and at the speed with which he
traversed the swaying, leafy trail. For half an hour he
continued onward, and then quite suddenly he stopped, poised
high upon a swaying bough.

"Look!" he said, pointing ahead and below them. Looking in
the direction that he indicated the girl saw through the
leafy foliage a small, heavily stockaded compound, in which
were some dozen huts that immediately riveted her surprised
attention, nor no less was the ape-man's curiosity piqued by
what he glimpsed vaguely through the foliage.  Huts they
evidently were, but they seemed to be moving to and fro in
the air, some moving gently backward and forward, while
others jumped up and down in more or less violent agitation.
Tarzan swung to a nearer tree and descended to a sturdy
branch, to which he lowered La from his shoulder.  Then he
crept forward stealthily, the girl following, for she was,
in common with the other Oparians, slightly arboreal.
Presently they reached a point where they could see plainly
the village below them, and immediately the seeming mystery
of the dancing huts was explained.

They were of the bee-hive type, common to many African
tribes, and were about seven feet in diameter by six or
seven in height, but instead of resting on the ground, each
hut was suspended by a heavy hawser-like grass rope to a
branch of one of the several giant trees that grew within
the stockade. From the center of the bottom of each hut
trailed another lighter rope. From his position above them
Tarzan saw no openings in any of the huts large enough to
admit the body of a man, though there were several openings
four or five inches in diameter in the sides of each hut
about three feet above the floor. Upon the ground, inside
the compound, were several of the inhabitants of the
village, if the little collection of swinging houses could
be dignified by such a name.  Nor were the people any less
strange to Tarzan than their peculiar domiciles. That they
were negroes wasevident, but of a type entirely unfamiliar
to the ape-man. All were naked, and without any
ornamentation whatsoever other than a few daubs of color,
placed apparently at random upon their bodies. They were
tall, and very muscular appearing, though their legs seemed
much too short and their arms too long for perfect
symmetry, while their faces were almost bestial in contour,
their jaws being exaggeratedly prognathous while above their
beetling brows there was no forehead, the skull running back
in an almost horizontal plane to a point.

As Tarzan stood looking at them he saw another descend one
of the ropes that dangled from the bottom of a hut, and
immediately he understood the purpose of the ropes and the
location of the entrances to the dwellings.  The creatures
squatting about upon their haunches were engaged in feeding.
Several had bones from which they were tearing the uncooked
flesh with their great teeth, while others ate fruit and
tubers.  There were individuals of both sexes and of various
ages, from childhood to maturity, but there was none that
seemed very old. They were practically hairless, except for
scraggy, reddish brown locks upon their heads.  They spoke
but seldom and then in tones which resembled the growling of
beasts, nor once, while Tarzan watched them, did he see one
laugh or even smile, which, of all their traits, rendered
them most unlike the average native of Africa. Though
Tarzan's eyes searched the compound carefully he saw no
indication of cooking utensils or of any fire.  Upon the
ground about them lay their weapons, short javelin-like
spears and a sort of battle-ax with a sharpened, metal
blade. Tarzan of the Apes was glad that he had come this
way, for it had permitted him to see such a type of native
as he had not dreamed existed--a type so low that it
bordered closely upon the brute. Even the Waz-dons and Ho-
dons of Pal-ul-don were far advanced in the scale of
evolution compared to these.

As he looked at them he could not but wonder that they were
sufficiently intelligent to manufacture the weapons they
possessed, which he could see, even at a distance, were of
fine workmanship and design.  Their huts, too, seemed well
and ingeniously made, while the stockade which surrounded
the little compound was tall, strong, and well-built,
evidently for the purpose of safeguarding them against the
lions which infested the basin.

As Tarzan and La watched these people they became presently
aware of the approach of some creature from their left, and
a moment later they saw a man similar to those of the
compound swing from a tree that overhung the stockade and
drop within. The others acknowledged his coming with scarce
more than indifferent glances.  He came forward and,
squatting among them, appeared to be telling them of
something, and though Tarzan could not hear his words he
judged from his gestures and the sign language which he used
to supplement his meager speech, that he was telling his
fellows of the strange creatures he had seen in the forest a
short time before, and the ape-man immediately judged that
this was the same who he had been aware was following them
and whom he had successfully put off the scent. The
narration evidently excited them, for some of them arose,
and leaping up and down with bent knees, slapped their arms
against their sides grotesquely. The expressions upon their
faces scarcely changed, however, and after a moment each
squatted down again as he had been before.
It was while they were thus engaged that there echoed
through the forest a loud scream that awakened in the mind
of the ape-man many savage memories.

"Bolgani," he whispered to La.

"It is one of the great apes," she said, and shuddered.

Presently they saw him, swinging down the jungle trail
toward the compound. A huge gorilla, but such a gorilla as
Tarzan of the Apes had never looked on before. Of almost
gigantic stature, the creature was walking erect with the
stride of a man, not ever once touching his knuckles to the
ground.  His head and face were almost those of a gorilla,
and yet there was a difference, as Tarzan could note as the
creature came nearer--it was Bolgani, with the soul and
brain of a man--nor was this all that rendered the
creature startling and unique. Stranger perhaps than aught
else was the fact that it wore ornaments--and such
ornaments! Gold and diamonds sparkled against its shaggy
coat, above its elbows were numerous armlets and there were
anklets upon its legs, while from a girdle about its middle
there depended before and behind a long narrow strip that
almost touched the ground and which seemed to be entirely
constructed of golden spangles set with small diamonds.
Never before had John Clayton, Lord Greystoke, seen such a
display of barbaric finery, nor even amidst the jewels of
Opar such a wealth of priceless stones.

Immediately after the hideous scream had first broken the
comparative silence of the forest, Tarzan had noticed its
effects upon the inmates of the compound.  Instantly they
had arisen to their feet.  The women and children scurried
behind the boles of the trees or clambered up the ropes into
their swinging cages, while some of the men advanced to what
Tarzan now saw was the gate of the compound.  Outside this
gate the gorilla halted and again raised his voice, but this
time in speech rather than his hideous scream.




CHAPTER IX



THE SHAFT OF DEATH


As the huge, man-like gorilla entered the compound the
warriors closed the gate, and fell back respectfully as he
advanced to the center of the village where he stood for a
moment, looking about.

"Where are the shes and the balus?" he asked, tersely.
"Call them."

The women and the children must have heard the command, but
they did not emerge from their hiding places. The warriors
moved about uneasily, evidently torn by the conflicting
emotions of fear of the creature who had issued the order,
and reluctance to fulfil his commands.

"Call them," he repeated, "or go and fetch them." But at
last one of the warriors mustered the courage to address
him.

"This village has already furnished one woman within the
moon," he said.  "It is the turn of another village."

"Silence!" roared the gorilla-man, advancing threateningly
toward him.  "You are a rash Gomangani to threaten the will
of a Bolgani I speak with the voice of Numa, the Emperor;
obey or die."

Trembling, the black turned and called the women and
children, but none responded to his summons. The Bolgani
gestured impatiently.

"Go and fetch them," he demanded. And the blacks, cringing,
moved sullenly across the compound toward the hiding places
of their women and children.  Presently they returned,
dragging them with them, by the arms sometimes, but usually
by the hair. Although they had seemed loath to give them up,
they showed no gentleness toward them, nor any indication of
affection. Their attitude toward them, however, was
presently explained to Tarzan by the next words of the
warrior who had spoken previously.

"Great Bolgani," he said, addressing the gorilla man, "if
Numa takes always from this village, there will soon be not
enough women for the warriors here, and there will be too
few children, and in a little time there will be none of us
left."

"What of that?" growled the gorilla-man. "There are already
too many Gomangani in the world. For what other purpose were
you created than to serve Numa, the Emperor, and his chosen
people, the Bolgani?"  As he spoke he was examining the
women and children, pinching their flesh and pounding upon
their chests and backs. Presently he returned to a
comparatively young woman, straddling whose hip was a small
child.

"This one will do," he said, snatching the child from its
mother and hurling it roughly across the compound, where it
lay against the face of the palisade, moaning pitifully, and
perchance broken and dying. The poor, stupid mother,
apparently more beast than human, stood for a moment
trembling in dumb anguish, and then she started to rush
forward to her child.  But the gorilla-man seized her with
one of his great hands and hurled her to the ground.
Simultaneously there arose from the silent foliage above
them the fierce and terrible scream of the challenging bull
ape. In terror the simple blacks cast affrighted glances
upward, while the gorilla-man raised his hideous face in
snarling anger toward the author of the bestial cry.

Swaying upon a leafy bough they beheld such a creature as
none of them had ever looked upon before--a white man, a
Tarmangani, with hide as hairless as the body of Histah, the
snake. In the instant that they looked they saw the spear
hand of the stranger drive forward, and the shaft, speeding
with the swiftness of thought, bury itself in the breast of
the Bolgani. With a single scream of rage and pain, the
gorilla-man crumbled to the earth, where he struggled
spasmodically for a moment and then lay still, in death.

The ape-man held no great love for the Gomangani as a race,
but inherent in his English brain and heart was the spirit
of fair play, which prompted him to spontaneous espousal of
the cause of the weak.  On the other hand Bolgani was his
hereditary enemy.  His first battle had been with Bolganil
and his first kill.

The poor blacks were still standing in stupefied wonderment
when he dropped from the tree to the ground among them.
They stepped back in terror, and simultaneously they raised
their spears menacingly against him.

"I am a friend," he said.  "I am Tarzan of the Apes.  Lower
your spears."  And then he turned and withdrew his own
weapon from the carcass of Bolgani.  "Who is this creature,
that may come into your village and slay your balus and
steal your shes? Who is he, that you dare not drive your
spears through him?"

"He is one of the great Bolgani," said the warrior, who
seemed to be spokesman, and the leader in the village.  "He
is one of the chosen people of Numa, the Emperor, and when
Numa learns that he has been killed in our village we shall
all die for what you have done."

"Who is Numa?" demanded the ape-man, to whom Numa, in the
language of the great apes, meant only lion.

"Numa is the Emperor," replied the black, "who lives with
the Bolgani in the Palace of Diamonds."

He did not express himself in just these words, for the
meager language of the great apes, even though amplified by
the higher intelligence and greater development of the
Oparians, is still primitive in the extreme. What he had
really said was more nearly "Numa, the king of kings, who
lives in the king's hut of glittering stones," which carried
to the ape-man's mind the faithful impression of the fact.
Numa, evidently, was the name adopted by the king of the
Bolgani, and the title emperor, indicated merely his
preeminence among the chiefs.

The instant that Bolgani had fallen the bereaved mother
rushed forward and gathered her injured infant into her
arms.  She squatted now against the palisade, cuddling it to
her breast, and crooning softly to pacify its cries, which
Tarzan suddenly discovered were more the result of fright
than injury.  At first the mother had been frightened when
he had attempted to examine the child, drawing away and
baring her fighting fangs, much after the manner of a wild
beast.  But presently there had seemed to come to her dull
brain a realization that this creature had saved her from
Bolgani, that he had permitted her to recover her infant and
that he was making no effort to harm either of them.
Convinced at last that the child was only bruised, Tarzan
turned again toward the warriors, who were talking together
in an excited little group a few paces away. As they saw him
advancing, they spread into a semi-circle and stood facing
him.

"The Bolgani will send and slay us all," they said, "when
they learn what has happened in our village, unless we can
take to them the creature that cast the spear. Therefore,
Tarmangani, you shall go with us to the Palace of Diamonds,
and there we shall give you over to the Bolgani and perhaps
Numa will forgive us."

The ape-man smiled.  What kind of creature did the simple
blacks think him, to believe that he would permit himself to
be easily led into the avenging hands of Numa, the Emperor
of the Bolgani.  Although he was fully aware of the risk
that he had taken in entering the village, he knew too that
because he was Tarzan of the Apes there was a greater chance
that he would be able to escape than that they could hold
him. He had faced savage spearmen before and knew precisely
what to expect in the event of hostilities. He preferred,
however, to make peace with these people, for it had been in
his mind to find some means of questioning them the moment
that he had discovered their village hidden away in this
wild forest.

"Wait," he said, therefore.  "Would you betray a friend who
enters your village to protect you from an enemy?"

"We will not slay you, Tarmangani. We will take you to the
Bolgani for Numa, the Emperor."

"But that would amount to the same thing," returned Tarzan,
"for you well know that Numa, the Emperor, will have me
slain."

"That we cannot help," replied the spokesman. "If we could
save you we would, but when the Bolgani discover what has
happened in our village, it is we who must suffer, unless,
perhaps, they are satisfied to punish you instead."

"But why need they know that the Bolgani has been slain in
your village?" asked Tarzan.

"Will they not see his body next time they come?" asked the
spokesman.

"Not if you remove his body," replied Tarzan.

The blacks scratched their heads.  Into their dull, ignorant
minds had crept no such suggestion of a solution of their
problem. What the stranger said was true. None but they and
he knew that Bolgani had been slain within their palisade.
To remove the body, then, would be to remove all suspicion
from their village. But where were they to take it? They put
the question to Tarzan.

"I will dispose of him for you," replied the Tarmangani.
"Answer my questions truthfully and I will promise to take
him away and dispose of him in such a manner that no one
will know how he died, or where."

"What are your questions?" asked the spokesman.

"I am a stranger in your country.  I am lost here," replied
the ape-man.  "And I would find a way out of the valley in
that direction." And he pointed toward the southeast.

The black shook his head.  "There may be a way out of the
valley in that direction," he said, "but what lies beyond no
man knows; nor do I know whether there be a way out or
whether there be anything beyond.  It is said that all is
fire beyond the mountain, and no one dares to go and see. As
for myself, I have never been far from my village--at most
only a day's march to hunt for game for the Bolgani, and to
gather fruit and nuts and plantains for them.  If there is a
way out I do not know, nor would any man dare take it if
there were."

"Does no one ever leave the valley?" asked Tarzan.

"I know not what others do," replied the spokesman, "but
those of this village never leave the valley."

"What lies in that direction?" asked Tarzan, pointing toward
Opar.

"I do not know," replied the black, "only that sometimes the
Bolgani come from that way, bringing with them strange
creatures; little men with white skins and much hair, with
short, crooked legs and long arms, and sometimes white shes,
who do not look at all like the strange little Tarmangani.
But where they get them I do not know, nor do they ever tell
us. Are these all the questions that you wish to ask?"

"Yes, that is all," replied Tarzan, seeing that he could
gain no information whatsoever from these ignorant
villagers.  Realizing that he must find his own way out of
the valley, and knowing that he could do so much more
quickly and safely if he was alone, he decided to sound the
blacks in relation to a plan that had entered his mind.

"If I take the Bolgani away, so that the others will not
know that he was slain in your village, will you treat me as
a friend?" he asked.

"Yes," replied the spokesman.

"Then," said Tarzan, "will you keep here for me my white she
until I return again to your village?  You can hide her in
one of your huts if a Bolgani comes, and no one need ever
know that she is among you. What do you say?"

The blacks looked around.  "We do not see her," said the
spokesman.  "Where is she?"

"If you will promise to protect her and hide her, I will
bring her here," replied the ape-man.

"I will not harm her," said the head man, "but I do not know
about the others."

Tarzan turned toward the others who were clustered about,
listening.  "I am going to bring my mate into your village,"
he said, "and you are going to hide her, and feed her, and
protect her until I return.  I shall take away the body of
Bolgani, so that no suspicion shall fall upon you, and when
I come back I shall expect to find my mate safe and
unharmed."

He had thought it best to describe La as his mate, since
thus they might understand that she was under his
protection, and if they felt either gratitude or fear toward
him, La would be safer. Raising his face toward the tree
where she was hidden, he called to La to descend, and a
moment later she clambered down to the lower branches of one
of the trees in the compound and dropped into Tarzan's arms.

"This is she," he said to the assembled blacks, "guard her
well and hide her from the Bolgani. If, upon my return, I
find that any harm has befallen her, I shall take word to
the Bolgani that it was you who did this," and he pointed to
the corpse of the gorilla-man.

La turned appealingly toward him, fear showing in her eyes.
"You are not going to leave me here?" she asked.

"Temporarily only," replied Tarzan. "These poor people are
afraid that if the death of this creature is traced to their
village they shall all suffer the wrath of his fellows, and
so I have promised that I will remove the evidence in such a
way as to direct suspicion elsewhere.  If they are
sufficiently high in the scale of evolution to harbor
sentiments of gratitude, which I doubt, they will feel
obligated to me for having slain this beast, as well as for
preventing suspicion falling upon them. For these reasons
they should protect you, but to make assurance doubly sure I
have appealed also to their fear of the Bolgani--a
characteristic which I know they possess.  I am sure that
you will be as safe here as with me until I return,
otherwise I would not leave you. But alone I can travel much
faster, and while I am gone I intend to find a way out of
this valley, then I shall return for you and together we may
make our escape easily, or at least with greater assurance
of success than were we to blunder slowly about together."

"You will come back?" she asked, a note of fear, longing,
and appeal in her voice.

"I will come back," he replied, and then turning to the
blacks:  "Clear out one of these huts for my mate, and see
that she is not molested, and that she is furnished with
food and water.  And remember what I said, upon her safety
your lives depend."

Stooping, Tarzan lifted the dead gorilla-man to his
shoulder, and the simple blacks marveled at his prowess. Of
great physical strength themselves, there was not one of
them but would have staggered under the weight of Bolgani,
yet this strange Tarmangani walked easily beneath his
burden, and when they had opened the gate in the palisade he
trotted down the jungle trail as though he carried nothing
but his own frame. A moment later he disappeared at a turn
and was swallowed by the forest.

La turned to the blacks:  "Prepare my hut," she said, for
she was very tired and longed to rest. They eyed her askance
and whispered among themselves.  It was evident to her that
there was a difference of opinion among them, and presently
from snatches of conversation which she overheard she
realized that while some of the blacks were in favor of
obeying Tarzan's injunctions implicitly, there were others
who objected strenuously and who wished to rid their village
of her, lest she be discovered there by the Bolgani, and the
villagers be punished accordingly.

"It would be better," she heard one of the blacks say, "to
turn her over to the Bolgani at once and tell them that we
saw her mate slay the messenger of Numa.  We will say that
we tried to capture the Tarmangani but that he escaped, and
that we were only able to seize his mate. Thus will we win
the favor of Numa, and perhaps then he will not take so many
of our women and children."

"But the Tarmangani is great," replied one of the others.
"He is more powerful even than Bolgani.  He would make a
terrible enemy, and, as the chances are that the Bolgani
would not believe us we should then have not only them but
the Tarmangani to fear."

"You are right," cried La, "the Tarmangani is great. Far
better will it be for you to have him for friend than enemy.
Single-handed he grapples with Numa, the lion, and slays
him.  You saw with what ease he lifted the body of the
mighty Bolgani to his shoulder. You saw him trot lightly
down the jungle trail beneath his burden.  With equal ease
will he carry the corpse through the trees of the forest,
far above the ground. In all the world there is no other
like him, no other like Tarzan of the Apes. If you are wise,
Gomangani, you will have Tarzan for a friend."

The blacks listened to her, their dull faces revealing
nothing of what was passing in their stupid brains.  For a
few moments they stood thus in silence, the hulking,
ignorant blacks upon one side, the slender, beautiful white
woman upon the other. Then La spoke.

"Go," she cried imperiously, "and prepare my hut."  It was
the High Priestess of the Flaming God; La, the queen of
Opar, addressing slaves. Her regal mien, her commanding
tones, wrought an instant change in the villagers, and La
knew then that Tarzan was right in his assumption that they
could be moved only through fear, for now they turned
quickly, cowering like whipped dogs, and hastened to a
nearby hut, which they quickly prepared for her, fetching
fresh leaves and grasses for its floor, and fruit and nuts
and plantains for her meal.

When all was ready, La clambered up the rope and through the
circular opening in the floor of the hanging hut, which she
found large and airy, and now reasonably clean.  She drew
the rope up after her and threw herself upon the soft bed
they had prepared for her, and soon the gentle swaying of
the swinging hut, the soft murmur of the leaves above her,
the voices of the birds and insects combined with her own
physical exhaustion to lull her into deep slumber.




CHAPTER X



MAD TREACHERY


To the northwest of the valley of Opar the smoke rose from
the cook fires of a camp in which some hundred blacks and
six whites were eating their evening meal.  The negroes
squatted sullen and morose, mumbling together in low tones
over their meager fare, the whites, scowling and
apprehensive, kept their firearms close at hand. One of
them, a girl, and the only member of her sex in the party,
was addressing her fellows:

"We have Adolph's stinginess and Esteban's braggadocio to
thank for the condition in which we are," she said.

The fat Bluber shrugged his shoulder, the big Spaniard
scowled.

"For vy," asked Adolph, "am I to blame?"

"You were too stingy to employ enough carriers. I told you
at the time that we ought to have had two hundred blacks in
our party, but you wanted to save a little money, and now
what is the result? Fifty men carrying eighty pounds of gold
apiece and the other carriers are overburdened with camp
equipment, while there are scarce enough left for askari to
guard us properly.  We have to drive them like beasts to
make any progress and to keep them from throwing away their
loads, and they are fagged out and angry.  They don't
require much of an excuse to kill us all on the spot. On
top of all this they are underfed.  If we could keep their
bellies filled we could probably keep them happy and
reasonably contented, but I have learned enough about
natives to know that if they are hungry they are neither
happy nor contented, even in idleness.  If Esteban had not
bragged so much about his prowess as a hunter we should have
brought enough provisions to last us through, but now,
though we are barely started upon our return journey, we are
upon less than half rations."

"I can't kill game when there isn't any game," growled the
Spaniard.

"There is plenty of game," said Kraski, the Russian. "We see
the tracks of it every day."

The Spaniard eyed him venomously. "If there is so much
game," he said, "go out and get it yourself."

"I never claimed to be a hunter," replied Kraski, "though I
could go out with a sling shot and a pea shooter and do as
well as you have."

The Spaniard leaped to his feet menacingly, and instantly
the Russian covered him with a heavy service revolver.

"Cut that business," cried the girl, sharply, leaping
between them.

"Let the blighters fight," growled John Peebles. "If one of
'em kills the hother there'll be fewer to split the swag,
and 'ere we are 'n that's that."

"For vy should ve quarrel?" demanded Bluber. "Dere is enough
for all--over forty-tree t'ousand pounds apiece. Ven you
get mad at me you call me a dirty Jew und say dat I am
stingy, but Mein Gott! you Christians are vorser. You vould
kill vun of your friends to get more money. Oi! Oi! tank
Gott dat I am not a Christian."

"Shut up," growled Throck, "or we'll have forty-three
thousand pounds more to divide."

Bluber eyed the big Englishman fearfully. "Come, come,
Dick," he oozed, in his oiliest tones, "you vouldn't get mad
at a leedle choke vould you, und me your best friend?"

"I'm sick of all this grousin'," said Throck. "I h'ain't no
high-brow, I h'ain't nothin' but a pug. But I got sense
enough to know that Flora's the only one in the bloomin'
bunch whose brains wouldn't rattle around in a peanut shell.
John, Bluber, Kraski and me, we're here because we could
raise the money to carry out Flora's plan. The dago there"
--and he indicated Esteban--"because his face and his
figure filled the bill. There don't any of us need no brains
for this work, and there ain't any of us got any more brains
than we need. Flora's the brains of this outfit, and the
sooner everyone understands that and takes orders from her,
the better off we'll all be. She's been to Africa with this
Lord Greystoke feller before--you wuz his wife's maid,
wasn't you, Flora? And she knows somethin' about the country
and the natives and the animals, and there don't none of us
know nuttin'."

"Throck is right," said Kraski, quickly, "we've been
muddling long enough.  We haven't had a boss, and the thing
to do is to make Flora boss from now on. If anyone can get
us out of this, she can, and from the way those fellows over
there are acting," and he nodded toward the blacks, "we'll
be lucky if we ever get out with our skins, let alone taking
any of the gold with us."

"Oi! Oi! You don't mean to leave the gold?" almost shrieked
Bluber.

"I mean that we do whatever Flora thinks best," replied
Kraski. "If she says to leave the gold, we'll leave it.

"That we do," seconded Throck.

"I'm for it," said Peebles. "Whatever Flora says goes."

The Spaniard nodded his assent sullenly.

"The rest of us are all for it, Bluber.  How about you?"
asked Kraski.

"O vell--sure--if you say so," said Bluber, "und as John
says 'und here ve ain't und vat's dat.'"

"And now, Flora," said Peebles, "you're the big 'un. What
you say goes. What'll we do next?"

"Very well," said the girl; "we shall camp here until these
men are rested, and early tomorrow we'll start out
intelligently and systematically, and get meat for them.
With their help we can do it. When they are rested and well
fed we will start on again for the coast, moving very
slowly, so as not to tire them too much. This is my first
plan, but it all hinges upon our ability to get meat. If we
do not find it I shall bury the gold here, and we will do
our best to reach the coast as quickly as possible. There we
shall recruit new porters--twice as many as we have now
--and purchase enough provisions to carry us in and out
again. As we come back in, we will cache provisions at every
camping place for our return trip, thus saving the necessity
of carrying heavy loads all the way in and out again. In
this way we can come out light, with twice as many porters
as we actually need. And by working them in shifts we will
travel much faster and there will be no grumbling. These are
my two plans. I am not asking you what you think of them,
because I do not care. You have made me chief, and I am
going to run this from now on as I think best."

"Bully for you," roared Peebles; "that's the kind of talk I
likes to hear."

"Tell the head man I want to see him, Carl," said the girl,
turning to Kraski, and a moment later the Russian returned
with a burly negro.

"Owaza," said the girl, as the black halted before her, "we
are short of food and the men are burdened with loads twice
as heavy as they should carry. Tell them that we shall wait
here until they are rested and that tomorrow we shall all go
out and hunt for meat. You will send your boys out under
three good men, and they will act as beaters and drive the
game in to us. In this way we should get plenty of meat, and
when the men are rested and well fed we will move on slowly.
Where game is plentiful we will hunt and rest. Tell them
that if they do this and we reach the coast in safety and
with all our loads, I shall pay them twice what they agreed
to come for."

"Oi! Oi!" spluttered Bluber, "twice vat dey agreed to come
for! Oh, Flora, vy not offer dem ten per cent? Dot vould be
fine interest on their money.

"Shut up, you fool," snapped Kraski, and Bluber subsided,
though he rocked back and forth, shaking his head in
disapproval.

The black, who had presented himself for the interview with
sullen and scowling demeanor, brightened visibly now. "I will
tell them," he said, "and I think that you will have no more
trouble."

"Good," said Flora, "go and tell them now," and the black
turned and left.

"There," said the girl, with a sigh of relief, "I believe
that we can see light ahead at last."

"Tvice vat ve promised to pay them!" bawled Bluber, "Oil
Oil"

Early the following morning they prepared to set out upon
the hunt. The blacks were now smiling and happy in
anticipation of plenty of meat, and as they tramped off into
the jungle they were singing gayly. Flora had divided them
into three parties, each under a head man with explicit
directions for the position each party was to take in the
line of beaters. Others had been detailed to the whites as
gun-bearers, while a small party of the askari were left
behind to guard the camp. The whites, with the exception of
Esteban, were armed with rifles. He alone seemed inclined to
question Flora's authority, insisting that he preferred to
hunt with spear and arrows in keeping with the part he was
playing. The fact that, though he had hunted assiduously for
weeks, yet had never brought in a single kill, was not
sufficient to dampen his egotism. So genuinely had he
entered his part that he really thought he was Tarzan of the
Apes, and with such fidelity had he equipped himself in
every detail, and such a master of the art of make-up was
he, that, in conjunction with his splendid figure and his
handsome face that were almost a counterpart of Tarzan's, it
was scarcely to be wondered at that he almost fooled himself
as successfully as he had fooled others, for there were men
among the carriers who had known the great ape-man, and even
these were deceived, though they wondered at the change in
him, since in little things he did not deport himself as
Tarzan, and in the matter of kills he was disappointing.

Flora Hawkes, who was endowed with more than a fair share of
intelligence, realized that it would not be well to cross
any of her companions unnecessarily, and so she permitted
Esteban to hunt that morning in his own way, though some of
the others grumbled a little at her decision.

"What is the difference?" she asked them, after the Spaniard
had set out alone.  "The chances are that he could use a
rifle no better than he uses his spear and arrows. Carl and
Dick are really the only shots among us, and it is upon them
we depend principally for the success of our hunt today.
Esteban's egotism has been so badly bumped that it is
possible that he will go to the last extremity to make a
kill today--let us hope that he is successful."

"I hope he breaks his fool neck," said Kraski. "He has
served our purpose and we would be better off if we were rid
of him."

The girl shook her head negatively. "No," she said, "we must
not think or speak of anything of that kind.  We went into
this thing together, let us stick together until the end. If
you are wishing that one of us is dead, how do you know that
others are not wishing that you were dead?"

"I haven't any doubt but that Miranda wishes I were dead,"
replied Kraski.  "I never go to bed at night without
thinking that the damned greaser may try to stick a knife
into me before morning. And it don't make me feel any kinder
toward him to hear you defending him, Flora. You've been a
bit soft on him from the start."

"If I have, it's none of your business," retorted the girl.

And so they started out upon their hunt, the Russian
scowling and angry, harboring thoughts of vengeance or worse
against Esteban, and Esteban, hunting through the jungle,
was occupied with his hatred and his jealousy. His dark mind
was open to every chance suggestion of a means for putting
the other men of the party out of the way, and taking the
woman and the gold for himself. He hated them all; in each
he saw a possible rival for the affections of Flora, and in
the death of each he saw not only one less suitor for the
girl's affections, but forty-three thousand additional
pounds to be divided among fewer people.  His mind was thus
occupied to the exclusion of the business of hunting, which
should have occupied him solely, when he came through a
patch of heavy underbrush, and stepped into the glaring
sunlight of a large clearing, face to face with a party of
some fifty magnificent ebon warriors.  For just an instant
Esteban stood frozen in a paralysis of terror, forgetting
momentarily the part he was playing--thinking of himself
only as a lone white man in the heart of savage Africa
facing a large band of war-like natives--cannibals,
perhaps. It was that moment of utter silence and inaction
that saved him, for, as he stood thus before them, the
Waziri saw in the silent, majestic figure their beloved lord
in a characteristic pose.

"OBwana, Bwana," cried one of the warriors, rushing
forward, "it is indeed you, Tarzan of the Apes, Lord of the
Jungle, whom we had given up as lost. We, your faithful
Waziri, have been searching for you, and even now we were
about to dare the dangers ofOpar, fearing that you might
have ventured there without us and had been captured."

The black, who had at one time accompanied Tarzan to London
as a body servant, spoke broken English, an accomplishment
of which he was inordinately proud, losing no opportunity to
air his attainment before his less fortunate fellows.  The
fact that it had been he whom fate had chosen to act as
spokesman was indeed a fortunate circumstance to Miranda.
Although the latter had applied himself assiduously to
mastering the dialect of the west coast carriers, he would
have been hard put to it to carry on a conversation with one
of them, while he understood nothing of the Waziri tongue.
Flora had schooled him carefully and well in the lore of
Tarzan, so that he realized now that he was in the presence
of a band of the ape-man's faithful Waziri. Never before had
he seen such magnificent blacks--clean-cut, powerful men,
with intelligent faces and well molded features, appearing
as much higher in the scale of evolution as were the west
coast blacks above the apes.

Lucky indeed was Esteban Miranda that he was quick witted
and a consummate actor. Otherwise must he have betrayed his
terror and his chagrin upon learning that this band of
Tarzan's fierce and faithful followers was in this part of
the country. For a moment longer he stood in silence before
them, gathering his wits, and then he spoke, realizing that
his very life depended upon his plausibility. And as he
thought a great light broke upon the shrewd brain of the
unscrupulous Spaniard.

"Since I last saw you," he said, "I discovered that a party
of white men had entered the country for the purpose of
robbing the treasure vaults of Opar.  I followed them until
I found their camp, and then I came in search of you, for
there are many of them and they have many ingots of gold,
for they have already been to Opar. Follow me, and we will
raid their camp and take the gold from them. Come!" and he
turned back toward the camp that he had just quitted.

As they made their way along the jungle trail, Usula, the
Waziri who had spoken English to him, walked at Esteban's
side. Behind them the Spaniard could hear the other warriors
speaking in their native tongue, no word of which he
understood, and it occurred to him that his position would
be most embarrassing should he be addressed in the Waziri
language, which, of course, Tarzan must have understood
perfectly. As he listened to the chatter of Usula his mind
was working rapidly, and presently, as though it were an
inspiration, there recurred to him the memory of an accident
that had befallen Tarzan, which had been narrated to him by
Flora--the story of the injury he had received in the
treasure vaults of Opar upon the occasion that he had lost
his memory because of a blow upon the head. Esteban wondered
if he had committed himself too deeply at first to attribute
to amnesia any shortcomings in the portrayal of the role he
was acting.  At its worst, however, it seemed to him the
best that he could do.  He turned suddenly upon Usula.

"Do you remember," he asked, "the accident that befell me in
the treasure vaults of Opar, depriving me of my memory?"

"Yes, Bwana, I remember it well," replied the black.

"A similar accident has befallen me," said Esteban. "A great
tree fell in my path, and in falling a branch struck me upon
the head.  It has not caused me to lose my memory entirely,
but since then it is with difficulty that I recall many
things, and there are others which I must have forgotten
entirely, for I do not know your name, nor do I understand
the words that my other Waziri are speaking about me."

Usula looked at him compassionately.  "Ah, Bwana, sad indeed
is the heart of Usula to hear that this accident has
befallen you.  Doubtless it will soon pass away as did the
other, and in the meantime I, Usula, will be your memory for
you."

"Good," said Esteban, "tell the others that they may
understand, and tell them also that I have lost the memory
of other things besides.  I could not now find my way home
without you, and my other senses are dull as well. But as
you say, Usula, it will soon pass off, and I shall be myself
again."

"Your faithful Waziri will rejoice indeed with the coming of
that moment," said Usula.

As they approached the camp, Miranda cautioned Usula to warn
his followers to silence, and presently he halted them at
the outskirts of the clearing where they could attain a view
of the boma and the tents, guarding which was a little band
of a half-dozen askari.

"When they see our greater numbers they will make no
resistance," said Esteban. "Let us surround the camp,
therefore, and at a signal from me we will advance together,
when you shall address them, saying that Tarzan of the Apes
comes with his Waziri for the gold they have stolen, but
that he will spare them if they will leave the country at
once and never return."

Had it fulfilled his purpose as well, the Spaniard would
have willingly ordered his Waziri to fall upon the men
guarding the camp and destroy them all, but to his cunning
brain had been born a cleverer scheme.  He wanted these men
to see him with the Waziri and to live to tell the others
that they had seen him, and to repeat to Flora and her
followers the thing that Esteban had in his mind to tell one
of the askari, while the Waziri were gathering up the gold
ingots from the camp.

In directing Usula to station his men about the camp,
Esteban had him warn them that they were not to show
themselves until he had crept out into the clearing and
attracted the attention of the askari on guard.  Fifteen
minutes, perhaps, were consumed in stationing his men, and
then Usula returned to Esteban to report that all was ready.

“When I raise my hand then you will know that they have
recognized me and that you are to advance," Esteban
cautioned him, and stepped forward slowly into the clearing.
One of the askari saw him and recognized him as Esteban.
The Spaniard took a few steps closer to the boma and then
halted.

"I am Tarzan of the Apes," he said; "your camp is entirely
surrounded by my warriors. Make no move against us and we
shall not hurt you."

He waved his hand. Fifty stalwart Waziri stepped into view
from the concealing verdure of the surrounding jungle. The
askari eyed them in ill-concealed terror, fingering their
rifles nervously.

"Do not shoot," cautioned Esteban, "or we shall slay you
all." He approached more closely and his Waziri closed in
about him, entirely surrounding the boma.

"Speak to them, Usula," said Esteban. The black stepped
forward.

"We are the Waziri," he cried, "and this is Tarzan of the
Apes, Lord of the Jungle, our master. We have come to
recover the gold of Tarzan that you have stolen from the
treasure vaults of Opar. This time we shall spare you on
condition that you leave the country and never return. Tell
this word to your masters; tell them that Tarzan watches,
and that his Waziri watch with him. Lay down your rifles."

The askari, glad to escape so easily, complied with the
demands of Usula, and a moment later the Waziri had entered
the boma, and at Esteban's direction were gathering up the
golden ingots. As they worked, Esteban approached one of the
askari, whom he knew spoke broken English.

"Tell your master," he said, "to give thanks for the mercy
of Tarzan who has exacted a toll of but one life for this
invasion of his country and theft of his treasure. The
creature who presumes to pose as Tarzan I have slain, and
his body I shall take away with me and feed to the lions.
Tell them that Tarzan forgives even their attempt to poison
him upon the occasion that he visited their camp, but only
upon the condition that they never return to Africa, and
that they divulge the secret of Opar to no others.  Tarzan
watches and his Waziri watch, and no man may enter Africa
without Tarzan's knowledge.  Even before they left London I
knew that they were coming. Tell them that."

It took but a few minutes for the Waziri to gather up the
golden ingots, and before the askari had recovered from the
surprise of their appearance, they had gone again into the
jungle, with Tarzan, their master.

It was late in the afternoon before Flora and the four white
men returned from their hunt, surrounded by happy, laughing
blacks, bearing the fruits of a successful chase.

"Now that you are in charge, Flora," Kraski was saying,
"fortune is smiling upon us indeed. We have enough meat here
for several days, and with plenty of meat in their bellies
they ought to make good progress."

"I vill say it myself dot t'ings look brighter," said
Bluber.

"Blime, they do that," said Throck. "I'm tellin' yu Flora's
a bright one."

"What the devil is this?" demanded Peebles. "What's wrong
with them beggars?" And he pointed toward the boma which was
now in sight, and from which the askari were issuing at a
run, jabbering excitedly as they raced toward them.

"Tarzan of the Apes has been here," they cried excitedly.
"He has been here with all his Waziri--a thousand great
warriors--and though we fought, they overcame us, and
taking the gold they went away.  Tarzan of the Apes spoke
strange words to me before they left. He said that he had
killed one of your number who had dared to call himself
Tarzan of the Apes. We do not understand it. He went away
alone to hunt when you went in the morning, and he came back
shortly with a thousand warriors, and he took all the gold
and he threatened to kill us and you if you ever return to
this country again.

"Vot, vot?" cried Bluber, "der gold iss gone? Oi! Oi!" And
then they all commenced to ask questions at once until Flora
silenced them.

"Come," she said to the leader of the askari, "we will
return to the boma and then you shall tell me slowly and
carefully all that has happened since we left."

She listened intently to his narrative, and then questioned
him carefully upon various points several times. At last she
dismissed him. Then she turned to her confederates.

"It is all clear to me,” she said. "Tarzan recovered from the
effects of the drug we administered. Then he followed us
with his Waziri, caught Esteban and killed him and, finding
the camp, has taken the gold away. We shall be fortunate
indeed if we escape from Africa with our lives."

"Oi! Oi!" almost shrieked Bluber, "der dirty crook. He
steals all our gold, und ve lose our two t'ousand pounds
into the bargain. Oi! Oi!"

"Shut up, you dirty Jew," growled Throck. "If it hadn't a'
been for you and the dago this 'ere thing would never a
'appened. With 'im abraggin' about 'is 'unting and not bein'
able to kill anything, and you a-squeezin' every bloomin'
hapenny, we're in a rotten mess--that we are. This 'ere
Tarzan bounder he bumped off Esteban, which is the best work
what 'e ever done. Too bloody bad you weren't 'ere to get it
too, and what I got a good mind to do is to slit your throat
meself."

"Stow the guff, Dick," roared Peebles; "it wasn't nobody's
fault, as far as I can see. Instead of talkin' what we
oughter do is to go after this 'ere Tarzan feller and take
the bloomin' gold away from 'im."

Flora Hawkes laughed. "We haven't a chance in the world,"
she said.  "I know this Tarzan bloke. If he was all alone
we wouldn't be a match for him, but he's got a bunch of his
Waziri with him, and there are no finer warriors in Africa
than they. And they'd fight for him to the last man. You
just tell Owaza that you're thinking of going after Tarzan
of the Apes and his Waziri to take the gold away from them,
and see how long it'd be before we wouldn't have a single
nigger with us. The very name of Tarzan scares these west
coast blacks out of a year's growth. They would sooner face
the devil. No, sir, we've lost, and all we can do is to get
out of the country, and thank our lucky stars if we manage
to get out alive. The ape-man will watch us. I should not be
surprised if he were watching us this minute."  Her
companions looked around apprehensively at this, casting
nervous glances toward the jungle. "And he'd never let us
get back to Opar for another load, even if we could prevail
upon our blacks to return there."

"Two t'ousand pounds, two t'ousand pounds!" wailed Bluber.
"Und all dis suit, vot it cost me tventy guineas vot I can't
vear it again in England unless I go to a fancy dress ball,
vich I never do."

Kraski had not spoken, but had sat with eyes upon the
ground, listening to the others. Now he raised his head. "We
have lost our gold," he said, and before we get back to
England we stand to spend the balance of our two thousand
pounds--in other words our expedition is a total loss. The
rest of you may be satisfied to go back broke, but I am not.
There are other things in Africa besides the gold of Opar,
and when we leave the country there is no reason why we
shouldn't take something with us that will repay us for our
time and investment."

"What do you mean?" asked Peebles.

"I have spent a lot of time talking with Owaza," replied
Kraski, "trying to learn their crazy language, and I have
come to find out a lot about the old villain.  He's as
crooked as they make 'em, and if he were to be hanged for
all his murders, he'd have to have more lives than a cat,
but notwithstanding all that, he's a shrewd old fellow, and
I've learned a lot more from him than just his monkey talk
--I have learned enough, in fact, so that I feel safe in
saying that if we stick together we can go out of Africa
with a pretty good-sized stake. Personally, I haven't given
up the gold of Opar yet. What we've lost, we've lost, but
there's plenty left where that came from, and some day,
after this blows over, I'm coming back to get my share."

"But how about this other thing?" asked Flora. "How can
Owaza help us?"

"There's a little bunch of Arabs down here," explained
Kraski, "stealing slaves and ivory. Owaza knows where they
are working and where their main camp is. There are only a
few of them, and their blacks are nearly all slaves who
would turn on them in a minute. Now the idea is this:  we
have a big enough party to overpower them and take their
ivory away from them if we can get their slaves to take our
side. We don't want the slaves; we couldn't do anything with
them if we had them, so we can promise them their freedom
for their help, and give Owaza and his gang a share in the
ivory."

"How do you know Owaza will help us?" asked Flora.

"The idea is his; that's the reason I know," replied Kraski.

"It sounds good to me," said Peebles; "I ain't fer goin'
'ome empty 'anded."  And in turn the others signified their
approval of the scheme.




CHAPTER XI



STRANGE INCENSE BURNS


As Tarzan carried the dead Bolgani from the village of the
Gomangani, he set his steps in the direction of the building
he had seen from the rim of the valley, the curiosity of the
man overcoming the natural caution of the beast. He was
traveling up wind and the odors wafted down to his nostrils
told him that he was approaching the habitat of the Bolgani.
Intermingled with the scent spoor of the gorilla-men was
that of Gomangani and the odor of cooked food, and the
suggestion of a heavily sweet scent, which the ape-man could
connect only with burning incense, though it seemed
impossible that such a fragrance could emanate from the
dwellings of the Bolgani. Perhaps it came from the great
edifice he had seen--a building which must have been
constructed by human beings, and in which human beings might
still dwell, though never among the multitudinous odors that
assailed his nostrils did he once catch the faintest
suggestion of the man scent of whites.

When he perceived from the increasing strength of their
odor, that he was approaching close to the Bolgani, Tarzan
took to the trees with his burden, that he might thus stand
a better chance of avoiding discovery, and presently,
through the foliage ahead, he saw a lofty wall, and, beyond,
the outlines of the weird architecture of a strange and
mysterious pile--outlines that suggested a building of
another world, so unearthly were they, and from beyond the
wall came the odor of the Bolgani and the fragrance of the
incense, intermingled with the scent spoor of Numa, the
lion. The jungle was cleared away for fifty feet outside the
wall surrounding the building, so that there was no tree
overhanging the wall, but Tarzan approached as closely as he
could, while still remaining reasonably well concealed by
the foliage. He had chosen a point at a sufficient height
above the ground to permit him to see over the top of the
wall.

The building within the enclosure was of great size, its
different parts appearing to have been constructed at
various periods, and each with utter disregard to
uniformity, resulting in a conglomeration of connecting
buildings and towers, no two of which were alike, though the
whole presented a rather pleasing, if somewhat bizarre
appearance.  The building stood upon an artificial elevation
about ten feet high, surrounded by a retaining wall of
granite, a wide staircase leading to the ground level below.
About the building were shrubbery and trees, some of the
latter appearing to be of great antiquity, while one
enormous tower was almost entirely covered by ivy.  By far
the most remarkable feature of the building, however, lay in
its rich and barbaric ornamentation. Set into the polished
granite of which it was composed was an intricate mosaic of
gold and diamonds; glittering stones in countless thousands
scintillated from facades, minarets, domes, and towers.

The enclosure, which comprised some fifteen or twenty acres,
was occupied for the most part by the building. The terrace
upon which it stood was devoted to walks, flowers, shrubs,
and ornamental trees, while that part of the area below,
which was within the range of Tarzan's vision, seemed to be
given over to the raising of garden truck. In the garden and
upon the terrace were naked blacks, such as he had seen in
the village where he had left La. There were both men and
women, and these were occupied with the care of growing
things within the enclosure. Among them were several of the
gorilla-like creatures such as Tarzan had slain in the
village, but these performed no labor, devoting themselves,
rather, it seemed, to directing the work of the blacks,
toward whom their manner was haughty and domineering,
sometimes even brutal.  These gorilla-men were trapped in
rich ornaments, similar to those upon the body which now
rested in a crotch of the tree behind the ape-man.

As Tarzan watched with interest the scene below him, two
Bolgani emerged from the main entrance, a huge portal, some
thirty feet in width, and perhaps fifteen feet high. The two
wore head-bands, supporting tall, white feathers. As they
emerged they took post on either side of the entrance, and
cupping their hands before their mouths gave voice to a
series of shrill cries that bore a marked resemblance to
trumpet calls. Immediately the blacks ceased work and
hastened to the foot of the stairs descending from the
terrace to the garden. Here they formed lines on either side
of the stairway, and similarly the Bolgani formed two lines
upon the terrace from the main portal to the stairway,
forming a living aisle from one to the other. Presently from
the interior of the building came other trumpet-like calls,
and a moment later Tarzan saw the head of a procession
emerging.  First came four Bolgani abreast, each bedecked
with an ornate feather headdress, and each carrying a huge
bludgeon erect before him.  Behind these came two
trumpeters, and twenty feet behind the trumpeters paced a
huge, black-maned lion, held in leash by four sturdy blacks,
two upon either side, holding what appeared to be golden
chains that ran to a scintillant diamond collar about the
beast's neck. Behind the lion marched twenty more Bolgani,
four abreast.  These carried spears, but whether they were
for the purpose of protecting the lion from the people or
the people from the lion Tarzan was at a loss to know.

The attitude of the Bolgani lining either side of the way
between the portal and the stairway indicated extreme
deference, for they bent their bodies from their waists in a
profound bow while Numa was passing between their lines.
When the beast reached the top of the stairway the
procession halted, and immediately the Gomangani ranged
below prostrated themselves and placed their foreheads on
the ground.  Numa, who was evidently an old lion, stood with
lordly mien surveying the prostrate humans before him. His
evil eyes glared glassily, the while he bared his tusks in a
savage grimace, and from his deep lungs rumbled forth an
ominous roar, at the sound of which the Gomangani trembled
in unfeigned terror. The ape-man knit his brows in thought.
Never before had he been called upon to witness so
remarkable a scene of the abasement of man before a beast.
Presently the procession continued upon its way descending
the staircase and turning to the right along a path through
the garden, and when it had passed them the Gomangani and
the Bolgani arose and resumed their interrupted duties.

Tarzan remained in his concealment watching them, trying to
discover some explanation for the strange, paradoxical
conditions that he had witnessed. The lion, with his
retinue, had turned the far corner of the palace and
disappeared from sight.  What was he to these people, to
these strange creatures? What did he represent? Why this
topsy-turvy arrangement of species?  Here man ranked lower
than the half-beast, and above all, from the deference that
had been accorded him, stood a true beast--a savage
carnivore.

He had been occupied with his thoughts and his observations
for some fifteen minutes following the disappearance of Numa
around the eastern end of the palace, when his attention was
attracted to the opposite end of the structure by the sound
of other shrill trumpet calls.  Turning his eyes in that
direction, he saw the procession emerging again into view,
and proceeding toward the staircase down which they had
entered the garden.  Immediately the notes of the shrill
call sounded upon their ears the Gomangani and the Bolgani
resumed their original positions from below the foot of the
staircase to the entrance to the palace, and once again was
homage paid to Numa as he made his triumphal entry into the
building.

Tarzan of the Apes ran his fingers through his mass of
tousled hair, but finally he was forced to shake his head in
defeat.He could find no explanation whatsoever for all that
he had witnessed. His curiosity, however, was so keenly
piqued that he determined to investigate the palace and
surrounding grounds further before continuing on his way in
search of a trail out of the valley.

Leaving the body of Bolgani where he had cached it, he
started slowly to circle the building that he might examine
it from all sides from the concealing foliage of the
surrounding forest. He found the architecture equally unique
upon all sides, and that the garden extended entirely around
the building, though a portion upon the south side of the
palace was given over to corrals and pens in which were kept
numerous goats and a considerable flock of chickens. Upon
this side, also, were several hundred swinging, beehive
huts, such as he had seen in the native village of the
Gomangani. These he took to be the quarters of the black
slaves, who performed all the arduous and menial labor
connected with the palace.

The lofty granite wall which surrounded the entire enclosure
was pierced by but a single gate which opened opposite the
east end of the palace. This gate was large and of massive
construction, appearing to have been built to withstand the
assault of numerous and well-armed forces. So strong did it
appear that the ape-man could not but harbor the opinion
that it had been constructed to protect the interior against
forces equipped with heavy battering rams. That such a force
had ever existed within the vicinity in historic times
seemed most unlikely, and Tarzan conjectured, therefore,
that the wall and the gate were of almost unthinkable
antiquity, dating, doubtless, from the forgotten age of the
Atlantians, and constructed, perhaps, to protect the
builders of the Palace of Diamonds from the well-armed
forces that had come from Atlantis to work the gold mines of
Opar and to colonize central Africa.

While the wall, the gate, and the palace itself, suggested
in many ways almost unbelievable age, yet they were in such
an excellent state of repair that it was evident that they
were still inhabited by rational and intelligent creatures;
while upon the south side Tarzan had seen a new tower in
process of construction, where a number of blacks working
under the direction of Bolgani were cutting and shaping
granite blocks and putting them in place.

Tarzan had halted in a tree near the east gate to watch the
life passing in and out of the palace grounds beneath the
ancient portal, and as he watched, a long cavalcade of
powerful Gomangani emerged from the forest and entered the
enclosure.  Swung in hides between two poles, this party was
carrying rough-hewn blocks of granite, four men to a block.
Two or three Bolgani accompanied the long line of carriers,
which was preceded and followed by a detachment of black
warriors, armed with battle-axes and spears. The demeanor
and attitude of the black porters, as well as of the
Bolgani, suggested to the ape-man nothing more nor less than
a caravan of donkeys, plodding their stupid way at the
behest of theirdrivers. If one lagged he was prodded with
the point of a spear or struck with its haft. There was no
greater brutality shown than in the ordinary handling of
beasts of burden the world around, nor in the demeanor of
the blacks was there any more indication of objection or
revolt than you see depicted upon the faces of a long line
of burden-bearing mules; to all intents and purposes they
were dumb, driven cattle.  Slowly they filed through the
gate way and disappeared from sight.

A few moments later another party came out of the forest and
passed into the palace grounds. This consisted of fully
fifty armed Bolgani and twice as many black warriors with
spears and axes.  Entirely surrounded by these armed
creatures were four brawny porters, carrying a small litter,
upon which was fastened an ornate chest about two feet wide
by four feet long, with a depth of approximately two feet.
The chest itself was of some dark, weather-worn wood, and
was reinforced by bands and corners of what appeared to be
virgin gold in which were set many diamonds. What the chest
contained Tarzan could not, of course, conceive, but that it
was considered of great value was evidenced by the
precautions for safety with which it had been surrounded.
The chest was borne directly into the huge, ivy-covered
tower at the northeast corner of the palace, the entrance to
which, Tarzan now first observed, was secured by doors as
large and heavy as the east gate itself.

At the first opportunity that he could seize to accomplish
it undiscovered, Tarzan swung across the jungle trail and
continued through the trees to that one in which he had left
the body of the Bolgani. Throwing this across his shoulder
he returned to a point close above the trail near the east
gate, and seizing upon a moment when there was a lull in the
traffic he hurled the body as close to the portal as
possible.

"Now," thought the ape-man, "let them guess who slew their
fellow if they can."

Making his way toward the southeast, Tarzan approached the
mountains which lie back of the Valley of the Palace of
Diamonds.  He had often to make detours to avoid native
villages and to keep out of sight of the numerous parties of
Bolgani that seemed to be moving in all directions through
the forest. Late in the afternoon he came out of the hills
into full view of the mountains beyond--rough, granite
hills they were, whose precipitous peaks arose far above the
timber line. Directly before him a well-marked trail led
into a canyon, which he could see wound far upward toward
the summit. This, then, would be as good a place to commence
his investigations as another. And so, seeing that the coast
was clear, the ape-man descended from the trees, and taking
advantage of the underbrush bordering the trail, made his
way silently, yet swiftly, into the hills. For the most part
he was compelled to worm his way through thickets, for the
trail was in constant use by Gomangani and Bolgani, parties
passing up it empty-handed and, returning, bearing blocks of
granite.  As he advanced more deeply into the hills the
heavy underbrush gave way to a lighter growth of scrub,
through which he could pass with far greater ease though
with considerable more risk of discovery.  However, the
instinct of the beast that dominated Tarzan's jungle craft
permitted him to find cover where another would have been in
full view of every enemy. Half way up the mountain the trail
passed through a narrow gorge, not more than twenty feet
wide and eroded from solid granite cliffs. Here there was no
concealment whatsoever, and the ape-man realized that to
enter it would mean almost immediate discovery. Glancing
about, he saw that by making a slight detour he could reach
the summit of the gorge, where, amid tumbled, granite
boulders and stunted trees and shrubs, he knew that he could
find sufficient concealment, and perhaps a plainer view of
the trail beyond.

Nor was he mistaken, for, when he had reached a vantage
point far above the trail, he saw ahead an open pocket in
the mountain, the cliffs surrounding which were honeycombed
with numerous openings, which, it seemed to Tarzan, could be
naught else than the mouths of tunnels. Rough wooden ladders
reached to some of them, closer to the base of the cliffs,
while from others knotted ropes dangled to the ground below.
Out of these tunnels emerged men carrying little sacks of
earth, which they dumped in a common pile beside a rivulet
which ran through the gorge. Here other blacks, supervised
by Bolgani, were engaged in washing the dirt, but what they
hoped to find or what they did find, Tarzan could not guess.

Along one side of the rocky basin many other blacks were
engaged in quarrying the granite from the cliffs, which had
been cut away through similar operations into a series of
terraces running from the floor of the basin to the summit
of the cliff. Here naked blacks toiled with primitive tools
under the supervision of savage Bolgani. The activities of
the quarrymen were obvious enough, but what the others were
bringing from the mouths of the tunnels Tarzan could not be
positive, though the natural assumption was that it was
gold. Where, then, did they obtain their diamonds? Certainly
not from these solid granite cliffs.

A few minutes' observation convinced Tarzan that the trail
he had followed from the forest ended in this little
cul-de-sac, and so he sought a way upward and around it, in
search of a pass across the range.

The balance of that day and nearly all the next he devoted
to his efforts in this direction, only in the end to be
forced to admit that there was no egress from the valley
upon this side. To points far above the timber line he made
his way, but there, always, he came face to face with sheer,
perpendicular cliffs of granite towering high above him,
upon the face of which not even the ape-man could find
foothold. Along the southern and eastern sides of the basin
he carried his investigation, but with similar disappointing
results, and then at last he turned his steps back toward
the forest with the intention of seeking a way out through
the valley of Opar with La, after darkness had fallen.

The sun had just risen when Tarzan arrived at the native
village in which he had left La, and no sooner did his eyes
rest upon it than he became apprehensive that something was
amiss, for, not only was the gate wide open but there was no
sign of life within the palisade, nor was there any movement
of the swinging huts that would indicate that they were
occupied. Always wary of ambush, Tarzan reconnoitered
carefully before descending into the village. To his trained
observation it became evident that the village had been
deserted for at least twenty-four hours.  Running to the hut
in which La had been hidden he hastily ascended the rope and
examined the interior--it was vacant, nor was there any
sign of the High Priestess. Descending to the ground, the
ape-man started to make a thorough investigation of the
village in search of clews to the fate of its inhabitants and
of La. He had examined the interiors of several huts when
his keen eyes noted a slight movement of one of the
swinging, cage-like habitations some distance from him.
Quickly he crossed the intervening space, and as he
approached the hut he saw that no rope trailed from its
doorway. Halting beneath, Tarzan raised his face to the
aperture, through which nothing but the roof of the hut was
visible.

"Gomangani," he cried, "it is I, Tarzan of the Apes.  Come
to the opening and tell me what has become of your fellows
and of my mate, whom I left here under the protection of
your warriors."

There was no answer, and again Tarzan called, for he was
positive that someone was hiding in the hut.

"Come down," he called again, "or I will come up after you."

Still there was no reply. A grim smile touched the ape-man's
lips as he drew his hunting knife from its sheath and placed
it between his teeth, and then, with a cat-like spring,
leaped for the opening, and catching its sides, drew his
body up into the interior of the hut.

If he had expected opposition, he met with none, nor in the
dimly lighted interior could he at first distinguish any
presence, though, when his eyes became accustomed to the
semi-darkness, he descried a bundle of leaves and grasses
lying against the opposite wall of the structure. Crossing
to these he tore them aside revealing the huddled form of a
terrified woman. Seizing her by a shoulder he drew her to a
sitting position.

"What has happened?" he demanded. "Where are the villagers?
Where is my mate?"

"Do not kill me! Do not kill me!" she cried. "It was not I.
It was not my fault."

"I do not intend to kill you," replied Tarzan. "Tell me the
truth and you shall be safe."

"The Bolgani have taken them away," cried the woman. "They
came when the sun was low upon the day that you arrived, and
they were very angry, for they had found the body of their
fellow outside the gate of the Palace of Diamonds. They knew
that he had come here to our village, and no one had seen
him alive since he had departed from the palace. They came,
then, and threatened and tortured our people, until at last
the warriors told them all. I hid. I do not know why they
did not find me. But at last they went away, taking all the
others with them; taking your mate, too. They will never
come back."

"You think that the Bolgani will kill them?" asked Tarzan.

"Yes," she replied, "they kill all who displease them."

Alone, now, and relieved of the responsibility of La, Tarzan
might easily make his way by night through the valley of
Opar and to safety beyond the barrier.  But perhaps such a
thought never entered his head. Gratitude and loyalty were
marked characteristics of the ape-man. La had saved him from
the fanaticism and intrigue of her people. She had saved him
at a cost of all that was most dear to her, power and
position, peace and safety. She had jeopardized her life
for him, and become an exile from her own country. The mere
fact then that the Bolgani had taken her with the possible
intention of slaying her, was not sufficient for the
ape-man. He must know whether or not she lived, and if she
lived he must devote his every energy to winning her release
and her eventual escape from the dangers of this valley.

Tarzan spent the day reconnoitering outside the palace
grounds, seeking an opportunity of gaining entrance without
detection, but this he found impossible inasmuch as there
was never a moment that there were not Gomangani or Bolgani
in the outer garden. But with the approach of darkness the
great east gate was closed, and the inmates of the huts and
palace withdrew within their walls, leaving not even a
single sentinel without--a fact that indicated clearly
that the Bolgani had no reason to apprehend an attack.  The
subjugation of the Gomangani, then, was apparently complete,
and so the towering wall surrounding their palace, which was
more than sufficient to protect them from the inroads of
lions, was but the reminder of an ancient day when a once
powerful, but now vanished, enemy threatened their peace and
safety.

When darkness had finally settled Tarzan approached the
gate, and throwing the noose of his grass rope over one of
the carved lions that capped the gate posts, ascended
quickly to the summit of the wall, from where he dropped
lightly into the garden below.  To ensure an avenue for
quick escape in the event that he found La, he unlatched the
heavy gates and swung them open.  Then he crept stealthily
toward the ivy-covered east tower, which he had chosen after
a day of investigation as offering easiest ingress to the
palace. The success of his plan hinged largely upon the age
and strength of the ivy which grew almost to the summit of
the tower, and, to his immense relief, he found that it
would easily support his weight.

Far above the ground, near the summit of the tower, he had
seen from the trees surrounding the palace an open window,
which, unlike the balance of those in this part of the
palace, was without bars. Dim lights shone from several of
the tower windows, as from those of other parts of the
palace.  Avoiding these lighted apertures, Tarzan ascended
quickly, though carefully, toward the unbarred window above,
and as he reached it and cautiously raised his eyes above
the level of the sill, he was delighted to find that it
opened into an unlighted chamber, the interior of which,
however, was so shrouded in darkness that he could discern
nothing within. Drawing himself carefully to the level of
the sill he crept quietly into the apartment beyond. Groping
through the blackness, he cautiously made the rounds of the
room, which he found to contain a carved bedstead of
peculiar design, a table, and a couple of benches. Upon the
bedstead were stuffs of woven material, thrown over the
softly tanned pelts of antelopes and leopards.

Opposite the window through which he had entered was a
closed door.  This he opened slowly and silently, until,
through a tiny aperture he could look out upon a dimly
lighted corridor or circular hallway, in the center of which
was an opening about four feet in diameter, passing through
which and disappearing beyond a similar opening in the
ceiling directly above was a straight pole with short
crosspieces fastened to it at intervals of about a foot--
quite evidently the primitive staircase which gave
communication between the various floors of the tower.
Three upright columns, set at equal intervals about the
circumference of the circular opening in the center of the
floor helped to support the ceiling above. Around the
outside of this circular hallway there were other doors,
similar to that opening into the apartment in which he was.

Hearing no noise and seeing no evidence of another than
himself, Tarzan opened the door and stepped into the
hallway. His nostrils were now assailed strongly by the same
heavy fragrance of incense that had first greeted him upon
his approach to the palace several days before. In the
interior of the tower, however, it was much more powerful,
practically obliterating all other odors, and placing upon
the ape-man an almost prohibitive handicap in his search for
La. In fact as he viewed the doors upon this single stage of
the tower, he was filled with consternation at the prospect
of the well-nigh impossible task that confronted him. To
search this great tower alone, without any assistance
whatever from his keen sense of scent, seemed impossible of
accomplishment, if he were to take even the most ordinary
precautions against detection.

The ape-man's self-confidence was in no measure blundering
egotism.  Knowing his limitations, he knew that he would
have little or no chance against even a few Bolgani were he
to be discovered within their palace, where all was familiar
to them and strange to him. Behind him was the open window,
and the silent jungle night, and freedom. Ahead danger,
predestined failure; and, quite likely, death. Which should
he choose? For a moment he stood in silent thought, and
then, raising his head and squaring his great shoulders, he
shook his black locks defiantly and stepped boldly toward
the nearest door. Room after room he had investigated until
he had made the entire circle of the landing, but in so far
as La or any clew to her were concerned his search was
fruitless.  He found quaint furniture and rugs and
tapestries, and ornaments of gold and diamonds, and in one
dimly lighted chamber he came upon a sleeping Bolgani, but
so silent were the movements of the ape-man that the sleeper
slept on undisturbed, even though Tarzan passed entirely
around his bed, which was set in the center of the chamber,
and investigated a curtained alcove beyond.

Having completed the rounds of this floor, Tarzan determined
to work upward first and then, returning, investigate the
lower stages later. Pursuant to this plan, therefore, he
ascended the strange stairway.  Three landings he passed
before he reached the upper floor of the tower. Circling
each floor was a ring of doors, all of which were closed,
while dimly lighting each landing were feebly burning
cressets--shallow, golden bowls--containing what
appeared to be tallow, in which floated a tow-like wick.

Upon the upper landing there were but three doors, all of
which were closed.  The ceiling of this hallway was the
dome-like roof of the tower, in the center of which was
another circular opening, through which the stairway
protruded into the darkness of the night above.

As Tarzan opened the door nearest him it creaked upon its
hinges, giving forth the first audible sound that had
resulted from his investigations up to this point. The
interior of the apartment before him was unlighted, and as
Tarzan stood there in the entrance in statuesque silence for
a few seconds following the creaking of the hinge, he was
suddenly aware of movement--of the faintest shadow of a
sound--behind him. Wheeling quickly he saw the figure of a
man standing in an open doorway upon the opposite side of
the landing.




CHAPTER XII



THE GOLDEN INGOTS


Esteban Miranda had played the role of Tarzan of the Apes
with the Waziri as his audience for less than twenty-four
hours when he began to realize that, even with the lee-way
that his supposedly injured brain gave him, it was going to
be a very difficult thing to carry on the deception
indefinitely.  In the first place Usula did not seem at all
pleased at the idea of merely taking the gold away from the
intruders and then running from them. Nor did his fellow
warriors seem any more enthusiastic over the plan than he.
As a matter of fact they could not conceive that any number
of bumps upon the head could render their Tarzan of the Apes
a coward, and to run away from these west coast blacks and a
handful of inexperienced whites seemed nothing less than
cowardly.

Following all this, there had occurred in the afternoon that
which finally decided the Spaniard that he was building for
himself anything other than a bed of roses, and that the
sooner he found an excuse for quitting the company of the
Waziri the greater would be his life expectancy.

They were passing through rather open jungle at the time.
The brush was not particularly heavy and the trees were at
considerable distances apart, when suddenly, without
warning, a rhinoceros charged them. To the consternation of
the Waziri, Tarzan of the Apes turned and fled for the
nearest tree the instant his eyes alighted upon charging
Buto. In his haste Esteban tripped and fell, and when at
last he reached the tree instead of leaping agilely into the
lower branches, he attempted to shin up the huge bole as a
schoolboy shins up a telegraph pole, only to slip and fall
back again to the ground.

In the meantime Buto, who charges either by scent or
hearing, rather than by eyesight, his powers of which are
extremely poor, had been distracted from his original
direction by one of the Waziri, and after missing the fellow
had gone blundering on to disappear in the underbrush
beyond.

When Esteban finally arose and discovered that the
rhinoceros was gone, he saw surrounding him a semi-circle of
huge blacks, upon whose faces were written expressions of
pity and sorrow, not unmingled, in some instances, with a
tinge of contempt. The Spaniard saw that he had been
terrified into a practically irreparable blunder, yet he
seized despairingly upon the only excuse he could conjure
up.

"My poor head," he cried, pressing both palms to his
temples.

"The blow was upon your head, Bwana," said Usula, "and your
faithful Waziri thought that it was the heart of their
master that knew no fear."

Esteban made no reply, and in silence they resumed their
march.  In silence they continued until they made camp
before dark upon the bank of the river just above a
waterfall. During the afternoon Esteban had evolved a plan
of escape from his dilemma, and no sooner had he made camp
than he ordered the Waziri to bury the treasure.

"We shall leave it here," he said, "and tomorrow we shall
set forth in search of the thieves, for I have decided to
punish them. They must be taught that they may not come into
the jungle of Tarzan with impunity. It was only the injury
to my head that prevented me from slaying them immediately I
discovered their perfidy."

This attitude pleased the Waziri better. They commenced to
see a ray of hope. Once again was Tarzan of the Apes
becoming Tarzan. And so it was that with lighter hearts and
a new cheerfulness they set forth the next morning in search
of the camp of the Englishmen, and by shrewd guessing on
Usula's part they cut across the jungle to intercept the
probable line of march of the Europeans to such advantage
that they came upon them just as they were making camp that
night. Long before they reached them they smelled the smoke
of their fires and heard the songs and chatter of the west
coast carriers.

Then it was that Esteban gathered the Waziri about him.  "My
children," he said, addressing Usula in English, "these
strangers have come here to wrong Tarzan. To Tarzan, then,
belongs the vengeance. Go, therefore, and leave me to punish
my enemies alone and in my own way.  Return home, leave the
gold where it is, for it will be a long time before I shall
need it."

The Waziri were disappointed, for this new plan did not at
all accord with their desires, which contemplated a cheerful
massacre of the west coast blacks. But as yet the man before
them was Tarzan, their Big Bwana, to whom they had never
failed in implicit obedience. For a few moments following
Esteban's declaration of his intention, they stood in
silence shifting uneasily, and then at last they commenced
to speak to one another in Waziri.  What they said the
Spaniard did not know, but evidently they were urging
something upon Usula, who presently turned toward him.

"Oh, Bwana," cried the black. "How can we return home to the
Lady Jane and tell her that we left you injured and alone to
face the rifles of the white men and their askari? Do not
ask us to do it, Bwana.  If you were yourself we should not
fear for your safety, but since the injury to your head you
have not been the same, and we fear to leave you alone in
the jungle. Let us, then, your faithful Waziri, punish these
people, after which we will take you home in safety, where
you may be cured of the evils that have fallen upon you."

The Spaniard laughed.  "I am entirely recovered," he said,
"and I am in no more danger alone than I would be with you,"
which he knew, even better than they, was but a mild
statement of the facts. "You will obey my wishes," he
continued sternly. "Go back at once the way that we have
come. After you have gone at least two miles you may make
camp for the night, and in the morning start out again for
home. Make no noise, I do not want them to know that I am
here. Do not worry about me.  I am all right, and I shall
probably overtake you before you reach home. Go!"

Sorrowfully the Waziri turned back upon the trail they had
just covered and a moment later the last of them disappeared
from the sight of the Spaniard.

With a sigh of relief Esteban Miranda turned toward the camp
of his own people. Fearing that to surprise them suddenly
might invite a volley of shots from the askari he whistled,
and then called aloud as he approached.

"It is Tarzan!" cried the first of the blacks who saw him.
"Now indeed shall we all be killed."

Esteban saw the growing excitement among the carriers and
askari--he saw the latter seize their rifles and that they
were fingering the triggers nervously.

"It is I, Esteban Miranda," he called aloud. "Flora! Flora,
tell those fools to lay aside their rifles."

The whites, too, were standing watching him, and at the
sound of his voice Flora turned toward the blacks. "It is
all right," she said, "that is not Tarzan. Lay aside your
rifles."

Esteban entered the camp, smiling. "Here I am," he said.

"We thought that you were dead," said Kraski. "Some of these
fellows said that Tarzan said that he had killed you."

"He captured me," said Esteban, "but as you see he did not
kill me. I thought that he was going to, but he did not, and
finally he turned me loose in the jungle. He may have
thought that I could not survive and that he would
accomplish his end just as surely without having my blood
upon his hands."

"'E must have knowed you," said Peebles. "You'd die, all
right, if you were left alone very long in the jungle--
you'd starve to death."

Esteban made no reply to the sally but turned toward Flora.
"Are you not glad to see me, Flora?" he asked.

The girl shrugged her shoulders. "What is the difference?"
she asked. "Our expedition is a failure.  Some of them think
you were largely to blame." She nodded her head in the
general direction of the other whites.

The Spaniard scowled.  None of them cared very much to see
him. He did not care about the others, but he had hoped that
Flora would show some enthusiasm about his return.  Well, if
she had known what he had in his mind, she might have been
happier to see him, and only too glad to show some kind of
affection.  But she did not know.  She did not know that
Esteban Miranda had hidden the golden ingots where he might
go another day and get them. It had been his intention to
persuade her to desert the others, and then, later, the two
would return and recover the treasure, but now he was piqued
and offended--none of them should have a shilling of it--
he would wait until they left Africa and then he would
return and take it all for himself. The only fly in the
ointment was the thought that the Waziri knew the location
of the treasure, and that, sooner or later, they would
return with Tarzan and get it. This weak spot in his
calculations must be strengthened, and to strengthen it he
must have assistance which would mean sharing his secret
with another, but whom?

Outwardly oblivious of the sullen glances of his companions
he took his place among them. It was evident to him that
they were far from being glad to see him, but just why he
did not know, for he had not heard of the plan that Kraski
and Owaza had hatched to steal the loot of the ivory
raiders, and that their main objection to his presence was
the fear that they would be compelled to share the loot with
him. It was Kraski who first voiced the thought that was in
the minds of all but Esteban.

"Miranda," he said, "it is the consensus of opinion that you
and Bluber are largely responsible for the failure of our
venture. We are not finding fault.  I just mention it as a
fact. But since you have been away we have struck upon a
plan to take something out of Africa that will partially
recompense us for the loss of the gold. We have worked the
thing all out carefully and made our plans. We don't need
you to carry them out. We have no objection to your coming
along with us, if you want to, for company, but we want to
have it understood from the beginning that you are not to
share in anything that we get out of this."

The Spaniard smiled and waved a gesture of unconcern. "It is
perfectly all right," he said. "I shall ask for nothing.  I
would not wish to take anything from any of you." And he
grinned inwardly as he thought of the more than quarter of a
million pounds in gold which he would one day take out of
Africa for himself, alone.  At this unexpected attitude of
acquiescence upon Esteban's part the others were greatly
relieved, and immediately the entire atmosphere of
constraint was removed.

"You're a good fellow, Esteban," said Peebles. "I've been
sayin' right along that you'd want to do the right thing,
and I want to say that I'm mighty glad to see you back here
safe an' sound.  I felt terrible when I 'eard you was
croaked, that I did."

"Yes," said Bluber, "John he feel so bad he cry himself to
sleep every night, ain't it, John?"

"Don't try to start nothin', Bluber," growled Peebles,
glaring at the Jew.

"I vasn't commencing to start nodding," replied Adolph,
seeing that the big Englishman was angry; "of course ve vere
all sorry dat ve t'ought Esteban was killed und ve is all
glad dot he is back."

"And that he don't want any of the swag," added Throck.

"Don't worry," said Esteban, "If I get back to London I'll
be happy enough--I've had enough of Africa to last me all
the rest of my life."

Before he could get to sleep that night, the Spaniard spent
a wakeful hour or two trying to evolve a plan whereby he
might secure the gold absolutely to himself, without fear of
its being removed by the Waziri later.  He knew that he
could easily find the spot where he had buried it and remove
it to another close by, provided that he could return
immediately over the trail along which Usula had led them
that day, and he could do this alone, ensuring that no one
but himself would know the new location of the hiding place
of the gold, but he was equally positive that he could never
again return later from the coast and find where he had
hidden it. This meant that he must share his secret with
another--one familiar with the country who could find the
spot again at any time and from any direction. But who was
there whom he might trust! In his mind he went carefully
over the entire personnel of their safari, and continually
his mind reverted to a single individual--Owaza. He had no
confidence in the wily old scoundrel's integrity, but there
was no other who suited his purpose as well, and finally he
was forced to the conclusion that he must share his secret
with this black, and depend upon avarice rather than honor
for his protection. He could repay the fellow well--make
him rich beyond his wildest dreams, and this the Spaniard
could well afford to do in view of the tremendous fortune at
stake. And so he fell asleep dreaming of what gold, to the
value of over a quarter of a million pounds sterling, would
accomplish in the gay capitals of the world.

The following morning while they were breakfasting, Esteban
mentioned casually that he had passed a large herd of
antelope not far from their camp the previous day, and
suggested that he take four or five men and do a little
hunting, joining the balance of the party at camp that
night. No one raised any objection, possibly for the reason
that they assumed that the more he hunted and the further
from the safari he went the greater the chances of his being
killed, a contingency that none of them would have
regretted, since at heart they had neither liking nor trust
for him.

"I will take Owaza," he said. "He is the cleverest hunter of
them all, and five or six men of his choosing." But later,
when he approached Owaza, the black interposed objections to
the hunt.

"We have plenty of meat for two days," he said. "Let us go
on as fast as we can, away from the land of the Waziri and
Tarzan.  I can find plenty of game anywhere between here and
the coast. March for two days, and then I will hunt with
you."

"Listen," said Esteban, in a whisper. "It is more than
antelope that I would hunt. I cannot tell you here in camp,
but when we have left the others I will explain. It will pay
you better to come with me today than all the ivory you can
hope to get from the raiders."  Owaza cocked an attentive
ear and scratched his woolly head.

"It is a good day to hunt, Bwana," he said. "I will come
with you and bring five boys."

After Owaza had planned the march for the main party and
arranged for the camping place for the night, so that he and
the Spaniard could find them again, the hunting party set
out upon the trail that Usula had followed from the buried
treasure the preceding day. They had not gone far before
Owaza discovered the fresh spoor of the Waziri.

"Many men passed here late yesterday," he said to Esteban,
eyeing the Spaniard quizzically.

"I saw nothing of them," replied the latter. "They must have
come this way after I passed."

"They came almost to our camp, and then they turned about
and went away again," said Owaza. "Listen, Bwana, I carry a
rifle and you shall march ahead of me. If these tracks were
made by your people, and you are leading me into ambush, you
shall be the first to die."

"Listen, Owaza," said Esteban, "we are far enough from camp
now so that I may tell you all. These tracks were made by
the Waziri of Tarzan of the Apes, who buried the gold for me
a day's march from here. I have sent them home, and I wish
you to go back with me and move the gold to another hiding
place. After these others have gotten their ivory and
returned to England, you and I will come back and get the
gold, and then, indeed, shall you be well rewarded."

"Who are you, then?" asked Owaza. "Often have I doubted that
you are Tarzan of the Apes. The day that we left the camp
outside of Opar one of my men told me that you had been
poisoned by your own people and left in the camp. He said
that he saw it with his own eyes--your body lying hidden
behind some bushes--and yet you were with us upon the
march that day. I thought that he lied to me, but I saw the
consternation in his face when he saw you, and so I have
often wondered if there were two Tarzans of the Apes."

"I am not Tarzan of the Apes," said Esteban. "It was Tarzan
of the Apes who was poisoned in our camp by the others. But
they only gave him something that would put him to sleep for
a long time, possibly with the hope that he would be killed
by wild animals before he awoke.  Whether or not he stilt
lives we do not know. Therefore you have nothing to fear
from the Waziri or Tarzan on my account, Owaza, for I want
to keep out of their way even more than you."

The black nodded.  "Perhaps you speak the truth," he said,
but still he walked behind, with his rifle always ready in
his hand.

They went warily, for fear of overtaking the Waziri, but
shortly after passing the spot where the latter had camped
they saw that they had taken another route and that there
was now no danger of coming in contact with them.

When they had reached a point within about a mile of the
spot where the gold had been buried, Esteban told Owaza to
have his boys remain there while they went ahead alone to
effect the transfer of the ingots.

"The fewer who know of this," he said to the black, "the
safer we shall be."

"The Bwana speaks words of wisdom," replied the wily black.

Esteban found the spot near the waterfall without
difficulty, and upon questioning Owaza he discovered that
the latter knew the location perfectly, and would have no
difficulty in coming directly to it again from the coast.
They transferred the gold but a short distance, concealing
it in a heavy thicket near the edge of the river, knowing
that it would be as safe from discovery there as though they
had transported it a hundred miles, for the chances were
extremely slight that the Waziri or anyone else who should
learn of its original hiding place would imagine that anyone
would go to the trouble of removing it but a matter of a
hundred yards.

When they had finished Owaza looked at the sun.

"We will never reach camp tonight," he said, "and we will
have to travel fast to overtake them even tomorrow."

"I did not expect to," replied Esteban, "but I could not
tell them that.  If we never find them again I shall be
satisfied."  Owaza grinned.  In his crafty mind an idea was
formed.

"Why," he thought, "risk death in a battle with the Arab
ivory raiders on the chance of securing a few tusks, when
all this gold awaits only transportation to the coast to be
ours?"




CHAPTER XIII



A STRANGE, FLAT TOWER


Tarzan, turning, discovered the man standing behind him on
the top level of the ivy covered east tower of the Palace of
Diamonds.  His knife leaped from its sheath at the touch of
his quick fingers.  But almost simultaneously his hand
dropped to his side, and he stood contemplating the other,
with an expression of incredulity upon his face that but
reflected a similar emotion registered upon the countenance
of the stranger.  For what Tarzan saw was no Bolgani, nor a
Gomangani, but a white man, bald and old and shriveled, with
a long, white beard--a white man, naked but for barbaric
ornaments of gold spangles and diamonds.

"God!" exclaimed the strange apparition.

Tarzan eyed the other quizzically. That single English word
opened up such tremendous possibilities for conjecture as
baffled the mind of the ape-man.

"What are you? Who are you?" continued the old man, but this
time in the dialect of the great apes.

"You used an English word a moment ago," said Tarzan.  "Do
you speak that language?" Tarzan himself spoke in English.

"Ah, dear God!" cried the old man, "that I should have lived
to hear that sweet tongue again."  And he, too, now spoke in
English, halting English, as might one who was long
unaccustomed to voicing the language.

"Who are you?" asked Tarzan, "and what are you doing here?"

"It is the same question that I asked you," replied the old
man. "Do not be afraid to answer me. You are evidently an
Englishman, and you have nothing to fear from me."

"I am here after a woman, captured by the Bolgani," replied
Tarzan.

The other nodded. "Yes," he said, "I know. She is here."

"Is she safe?" asked Tarzan.

"She has not been harmed.  She will be safe until tomorrow
or the next day," replied the old man. "But who are you, and
how did you find your way here from the outer world?"

"I am Tarzan of the Apes," replied the ape-man. "I came into
this valley looking for a way out of the valley of Opar
where the life of my companion was in danger. And you?"

"I am an old man," replied the other, "and I have been here
ever since I was a boy. I was a stowaway on the ship that
brought Stanley to Africa after the establishment of the
station on Stanley Pool, and I came into the interior with
him. I went out from camp to hunt, alone, one day. I lost my
way and later was captured by unfriendly natives. They took
me farther into the interior to their village from which I
finally escaped, but so utterly confused and lost that I had
no idea what direction to take to find a trail to the coast.
I wandered thus for months, until finally, upon an accursed
day I found an entrance to this valley. I do not know why
they did not put me to death at once, but they did not, and
later they discovered that my knowledge could be turned to
advantage to them. Since then I have helped them in their
quarrying and mining and in their diamond cutting. I have
given them iron drills with hardened points and drills
tipped with diamonds. Now I am practically one of them, but
always in my heart has been the hope that some day I might
escape from the valley--a hopeless hope, though, I may
assure you."

"There is no way out?" asked Tarzan.

"There is a way, but it is always guarded."

"Where is it?" queried Tarzan.

"It is a continuation of one of the mine tunnels, passing
entirely through the mountain to the valley beyond.  The
mines have been worked by the ancestors of this race for an
almost incalculable length of time. The mountains are
honeycombed with their shafts and tunnels.  Back of the
gold-bearing quartz lies an enormous deposit of altered
peridotite, which contains diamonds, in the search for which
it evidently became necessary to extend one of the shafts to
the opposite side of the mountain, possibly for purposes of
ventilation.  This tunnel and the trail leading down into
Opar are the only means of ingress to the valley. From time
immemorial they have kept the tunnel guarded, more
particularly, I imagine, to prevent the escape of slaves
than to thwart the inroads of an enemy, since they believe
that there is no fear of the latter emergency. The trail to
Opar they do not guard, because they no longer fear the
Oparians, and know quite well that none of their Gomangani
slaves would dare enter the valley of the sunworshipers.
For the same reason, then, that the slaves cannot escape,
we, too, must remain prisoners here forever."

"How is the tunnel guarded?" asked Tarzan.

"Two Bolgani and a dozen or more Gomangani warriors are
always upon duty there," replied the old man.

The Gomangani would like to escape?"

"They have tried it many times in the past, I am told,"
replied the old man, "though never since I have lived here,
and always they were caught and tortured. And all their race
was punished and worked the harder because of these attempts
upon the part of a few."

"They are numerous--the Gomangani?"

"There are probably five thousand of them in the valley,"
replied the old man.

"And how many Bolgani?" the ape-man asked.

"Between ten and eleven hundred."

"Five to one," murmured Tarzan, "and yet they are afraid to
attempt to escape."

"But you must remember," said the old man, "that the Bolgani
are the dominant and intelligent race--the others are
intellectually little above the beasts of the forest."

"Yet they are men," Tarzan reminded him.

"In figure only," replied the old man. "They cannot band
together as men do. They have not as yet reached the
community plane of evolution. It is true that families
reside in a single village, but that idea, together with
their weapons, was given to them by the Bolgani that they
might not be entirely exterminated by the lions and
panthers.

"Formerly, I am told, each individual Gomangani, when he
became old enough to hunt for himself, constructed a hut
apart from others and took up his solitary life, there being
at that time no slightest semblance of family life. Then the
Bolgani taught them how to build palisaded villages and
compelled the men and women to remain in them and rear their
children to maturity, after which the children were required
to remain in the village, so that now some of the
communities can claim as many as forty or fifty people.  But
the death rate is high among them, and they cannot multiply
as rapidly as people living under normal conditions of peace
and security. The brutalities of the Bolgani kill many; the
carnivora take a considerable toll."

"Five to one, and still they remain in slavery--what
cowards they must be," said the ape-man.

"On the contrary, they are far from cowardly," replied the
old man. "They will face a lion with the utmost bravery. But
for so many ages have they been subservient to the will of
the Bolgani, that it has become a fixed habit in them--as
the fear of God is inherent in us, so is the fear of the
Bolgani inherent in the minds of the Gomangani from birth."

"It is interesting," said Tarzan. "But tell me now where the
woman is of whom I have come in search."

"She is your mate?" asked the old man.

"No," replied Tarzan. "I told the Gomangani that she was, so
that they would protect her. She is La, queen of Opar, High
Priestess of the Flaming God."

The old man looked his incredulity.  "Impossible!" he cried.
"It cannot be that the queen of Opar has risked her life by
coming to the home of her hereditary enemies."

"She was forced to it," replied Tarzan, "her life being
threatened by a part of her people because she had refused
to sacrifice me to their god."

"If the Bolgani knew this there would be great rejoicing,”
replied the old man.

"Tell me where she is," demanded Tarzan.  "She preserved me
from her people, and I must save her from whatever fate the
Bolgani contemplate for her."

"It is hopeless," said the old man. "I can tell you where
she is, but you cannot rescue her."

"I can try," replied the ape-man.

"But you will fail and die."

"If what you tell me is true, that there is absolutely no
chance of my escaping from the valley, I might as well die,"
replied the ape-man. "However, I do not agree with you."

The old man shrugged.  "You do not know the Bolgani," he
said.

"Tell me where the woman is," said Tarzan.

"Look," replied the old man, motioning Tarzan to follow him
into his apartment, and approaching a window which faced
toward the west, he pointed towards a strange flat tower
which rose above the roof of the main building near the west
end of the palace. "She is probably somewhere in the
interior of that tower," said the old man to Tarzan, "but as
far as you are concerned, she might as well be at the north
pole."

Tarzan stood in silence for a moment, his keen eyes taking
in every salient detail of the prospect before him.  He saw
the strange, flat-topped tower, which it seemed to him might
be reached from the roof of the main building. He saw, too,
branches of the ancient trees that sometimes topped the roof
itself, and except for the dim light shining through some of
the palace windows he saw no signs of life.  He turned
suddenly upon the old man.

"I do not know you," he said, "but I believe that I may
trust you, since after all blood ties are strong, and we are
the only men of our race in this valley. You might gain
something in favor by betraying me, but I cannot believe
that you will do it."

"Do not fear," said the old man, "I hate them. If I could
help you I would, but I know that there is no hope of
success for whatever plan you may have in mind--the woman
will never be rescued; you will never leave the Valley of
the Palace of Diamonds--you will never leave the palace
itself unless the Bolgani wish it."

The ape-man grinned.  "You have been here so long," he said,
"that you are beginning to assume the attitude of mind that
keeps the Gomangani in perpetual slavery. If you want to
escape, come with me. We may not succeed, but at least you
will have a better chance if you try than as if you remained
forever in this tower."

The old man shook his head.  "No," he said, "it is hopeless.
If escape had been possible I should have been away from
here long ago."

"Good-bye then," said Tarzan, and swinging out of the window
he clambered toward the roof below, along the stout stem of
the old ivy.


The old man watched him for a moment until he saw him make
his way carefully across the roof toward the flat-topped
tower where he hoped to find and liberate La. Then the old
fellow turned and hurried rapidly down the crude stairway
that rose ladder-like to the center of the tower.

Tarzan made his way across the uneven roof of the main
building, clambering up the sides of its higher elevations
and dropping again to its lower levels as he covered a
considerable distance between the east tower and that
flat-topped structure of peculiar design in which La was
supposed to be incarcerated.  His progress was slow, for he
moved with the caution of a beast of prey, stopping often in
dense shadows to listen.

When at last he reached the tower, he found that it had many
openings letting upon the roof-openings which were closed
only with hangings of the heavy tapestried stuff which he
had seen in the tower.  Drawing one of these slightly aside
he looked within upon a large chamber, bare of furnishings,
from the center of which there protruded through a circular
aperture the top of a stairway similar to that he had
ascended in the east tower.  There was no one in sight
within the chamber, and Tarzan crossed immediately to the
stairway. Peering cautiously into the opening Tarzan saw
that the stairway descended for a great distance, passing
many floors. How far it went he could not judge, except it
seemed likely that it pierced subterranean chambers beneath
the palace.  Sounds of life came up to him through the
shaft, and odors, too, but the latter largely nullified, in
so far as the scent impressions which they offered Tarzan
were concerned, by the heavy incense which pervaded the
entire palace.

It was this perfume that was to prove the ape-man's undoing,
for otherwise his keen nostrils would have detected the
scent of a near-by Gomangani. The fellow lay behind one of
the hangings at an aperture in the tower wall. He had been
lying in such a position that he had seen Tarzan enter the
chamber, and he was watching him now as the ape-man stood
looking down the shaft of the stairway. The eyes of the
black had at first gone wide in terror at sight of this
strange apparition, the like of which he had never seen
before. Had the creature been of sufficient intelligence to
harbor superstition, he would have thought Tarzan a god
descended from above.  But being of too low an order to
possess any imagination whatsoever, he merely knew that he
saw a strange creature, and that all strange creatures must
be enemies, he was convinced.  His duty was to apprise his
masters of this presence in the palace, but he did not dare
to move until the apparition had reached a sufficient
distance from him to ensure that the movements of the
Gomangani would not be noticed by the intruder--he did not
care to call attention to himself, for he had found that the
more one effaced oneself in the presence of the Bolgani, the
less one was likely to suffer.

For a long time the stranger peered down the shaft of the
stairway, and for a long time the Gomangani lay quietly
watching him. But at last the former descended the stairs
and passed out of sight of the watcher, who immediately
leaped to his feet and scurried away across the roof of the
palace toward a large tower arising at its western end.

As Tarzan descended the ladder the fumes of the incense
became more and more annoying. Where otherwise he might have
investigated quickly by scent he was now compelled to listen
for every sound, and in many cases to investigate the
chambers opening upon the central corridor by entering them.
Where the doors were locked, he lay flat and listened close
to the aperture at their base. On several occasions he
risked calling La by name, but in no case did he receive any
reply.

He had investigated four landings and was descending to the
fifth when he saw standing in one of the doorways upon this
level an evidently much excited and possibly terrified
black.  The fellow was of giant proportions and entirely
unarmed.  He stood looking at the ape-man with wide eyes as
the latter jumped lightly from the stairway and stood facing
him upon the same level.

"What do you want?" finally stammered the black. "Are you
looking for the white she, your mate, whom the Bolgani
took?"

"Yes," replied Tarzan. "What do you know of her?"

"I know where she is hidden," replied the black, "and if you
will follow me I will lead you to her."

"Why do you offer to do this for me?" asked Tarzan,
immediately suspicious. "Why is it that you do not go at
once to your masters and tell them that I am here that they
may send men to capture me?"

"I do not know the reason that I was sent to tell you this,"
replied the black.  "The Bolgani sent me. I did not wish to
come for I was afraid."

"Where did they tell you to lead me?" asked Tarzan.

"I am to lead you into a chamber, the door of, which will be
immediately bolted upon us.  You will then be a prisoner."

"And you?" inquired Tarzan.

"I, too, shall be a prisoner with you.  The Bolgani do not
care what becomes of me.  Perhaps you will kill me, but they
do not care."

"If you lead me into a trap I shall kill you," replied
Tarzan.  "But if you lead me to the woman perhaps we shall
all escape. You would like to escape, would you not?"

"I should like to escape, but I cannot."

"Have you ever tried?"

"No, I have not. Why should I try to do something that
cannot be done?"

"If you lead me into the trap I shall surely kill you. If
you lead me to the woman, you at least have the chance that
I do to live.  Which will you do?"

The black scratched his head in thought, the idea slowly
filtering through his stupid mind. At last he spoke.

"You are very wise," he said.  "I will lead you to the
woman."

"Go ahead, then," said Tarzan, "and I will follow you."

The black descended to the next level and opening the door,
entered a long, straight corridor. As the ape-man followed
his guide he had leisure to reflect upon the means through
which the Bolgani had learned of his presence in the tower,
and the only conclusion he could arrive at was that the old
man had betrayed him, since in so far as Tarzan was aware he
alone knew that the ape-man was in the palace. The corridor
along which the black was leading him was very dark,
receiving a dim and inadequate illumination from the dimly
lighted corridor they had just left, the door into which
remained open behind them. Presently the black stopped
before a closed door.

"The woman is in there," said the black, pointing to the
door.

"She is alone?" asked Tarzan.

"No," replied the black.  "Look," and he opened the door,
revealing a heavy hanging, which he gently separated,
revealing to Tarzan the interior of the chamber beyond.

Seizing the black by the wrist, that he might not escape,
Tarzan stepped forward and put his eyes to the aperture.
Before him lay a large chamber, at one end of which was a
raised dais, the base of which was of a dark, ornately
carved wood.  The central figure upon this dais was a huge,
black-maned lion--the same that Tarzan had seen escorted
through the gardens of the palace. His golden chains were
now fastened to rings in the floor, while the four blacks
stood in statuesque rigidity, two upon either side of the
beast. Upon golden thrones behind the lion sat three
magnificently ornamented Bolgani. At the foot of the steps
leading to the stair stood La, between two Gomangani guards.
Upon either side of a central aisle were carved benches
facing the dais, and occupying the front section of these
were some fifty Bolgani, among whom Tarzan almost
immediately espied the little old man that he had met in
the tower, the sight of whom instantly crystallized the
ape-man's conviction of the source of his betrayal.

The chamber was lighted by hundreds of cressets, burning a
substance which gave forth both light and the heavy incense
that had assailed Tarzan's nostrils since first he entered
the domain of the Bolgani.  The long, cathedralesque windows
upon one side of the apartment were thrown wide, admitting
the soft air of the jungle summer night. Through them Tarzan
could see the palace grounds and that this chamber was upon
the same level as the terrace upon which the palace stood.
Beyond those windows was an open gateway to the jungle and
freedom, but interposed between him and the windows were
fifty armed gorilla-men. Perhaps, then, strategy would be a
better weapon than force with which to carve his way to
freedom with La. Yet to the forefront of his mind was
evidently a belief in the probability that in the end it
would be force rather than strategy upon which he must
depend. He turned to the black at his side.

"Would the Gomangani guarding the lion like to escape from
the Bolgani?" he asked.

"The Gomangani would all escape if they could," replied the
black.

"If it is necessary for me to enter the room, then," said
Tarzan to the black, "will you accompany me and tell the
other Gomangani that if they will fight for me I will take
them out of the valley?"

"I will tell them, but they will not believe," replied the
black.

"Tell them that they will die if they do not help me, then,"
said Tarzan.

"I will tell them."

As Tarzan turned his attention again to the chamber before
him he saw that the Bolgani occupying the central golden
throne was speaking.

"Nobles of Numa, King of Beasts, Emperor of All Created
Things," he said in deep, growling tones, "Numa has heard
the words that this she has spoken, and it is the will of
Numa that she die.  The Great Emperor is hungry. He,
himself, will devour her here in the presence of his Nobles
and the Imperial Council of Three.  It is the will of Numa."

A growl of approval arose from the beast-like audience,
while the great lion bared his hideous fangs and roared
until the palace trembled, his wicked, yellow-green eyes
fixed terribly upon the woman before him, evidencing the
fact that these ceremonies were of sufficient frequency to
have accustomed the lion to what he might expect as the
logical termination of them.

"Day after tomorrow," continued the speaker, "the mate of
this creature, who is by this time safely imprisoned in the
Tower of the Emperors, will be brought before Numa for
judgment. Slaves," he cried suddenly in a loud voice, rising
to his feet and glaring at the guards holding La, "drag the
woman to your Emperor."

Instantly the lion became frantic, lashing its tail and
straining at its stout chains, roaring and snarling as it
reared upon its hind feet and sought to leap upon La, who
was now being forcibly conducted up the steps of the dais
toward the bejeweled man-eater so impatiently awaiting her.

She did not cry out in terror, but she sought to twist
herself free from the detaining hands of the powerful
Gomangani--all futilely, however.

They had reached the last step, and were about to push La
into the claws of the lion, when they were arrested by a
loud cry from one side of the chamber--a cry that halted
the Gomangani and brought the assembled Bolgani to their
feet in astonishment and anger, for the sight that met their
eyes was well qualified to arouse the latter within them.
Leaping into the room with raised spear was the almost naked
white man of whom they had heard, but whom none of them had
as yet seen. And so quick was he that in the very instant of
entry--even before they could rise to their feet--he had
launched his spear.




CHAPTER XIV



THE CHAMBER OF HORRORS


A black-maned lion moved through the jungle night.  With
majestic unconcern for all other created things he took his
lordly way through the primeval forest.  He was not hunting,
for he made no efforts toward stealth, nor, on the other
hand, did he utter any vocal sound. He moved swiftly, though
sometimes stopping with uplifted nose to scent the air and
to listen. And thus at last he came to a high wall, along
the face of which he sniffed, until the wall was broken by a
half-opened gateway, through which he passed into the
enclosure.

Before him loomed a great building, and presently as he
stood watching it and listening, there broke from the
interior the thunderous roar of an angry lion.

He of the black mane cocked his head upon one side and moved
stealthily forward.

At the very instant that La was about to be thrust into the
clutches of Numa, Tarzan of the Apes leaped into the
apartment with a loud cry that brought to momentary pause
the Gomangani that were dragging her to her doom, and in
that brief instant of respite which the ape-man knew would
follow his interruption the swift spear was launched. To the
rage and consternation of the Bolgani they saw it bury
itself in the heart of their Emperor--the great, black-
maned lion.

At Tarzan's side stood the Gomangani whom he had terrified
into service, and as Tarzan rushed forward toward La the
black accompanied him, crying to his fellows that if they
would help this stranger they might be free and escape from
the Bolgani forever.

"You have permitted the great Emperor to be slain," he cried
to the poor Gomangani who guarded Numa.  "For this the
Bolgani will kill you. Help to save the strange Tarmangani
and his mate and you have at least a chance for life and
freedom. And you," he added, addressing the two who had been
guarding La, "they will hold you responsible also--your
only hope lies with us."

Tarzan had reached La's side and was dragging her up the
steps of the dais where he hoped that he might make a
momentary stand against the fifty Bolgani who were now
rushing forward from their seats toward him.

"Slay the three who sit upon the dais," cried Tarzan to the
Gomangani, who were now evidently hesitating as to which
side they would cast their lot with. "Slay them if you wish
your freedom! Slay them if you wish to live!"

The authoritative tones of his voice, the magnetic appeal of
his personality, his natural leadership won them to him for
the brief instant that was necessary to turn them upon the
hated authority that the three Bolgani upon the dais
represented, and as they drove their spears into the shaggy
black bodies of their masters they became then and forever
the creatures of Tarzan of the Apes, for there could be no
future hope for them in the land of the Bolgani.

With one arm around La's waist the ape-man carried her to
the summit of the dais, where he seized his spear and drew
it from the body of the dead lion. Then, turning about, and
facing the advancing Bolgani, he placed one foot upon the
carcass of his kill and raised his voice in the terrifying
victory cry of the apes of Kerchak.

Before him the Bolgani paused, behind him the Gomangani
quailed in terror.

"Stop!" cried Tarzan, raising a palm toward the Bolgani.
"Listen! I am Tarzan of the Apes. I sought no quarrel with
your people. I but look for a passage through your country
to my own. Let me go my way in peace with this woman, taking
these Gomangani with me."

For answer a chorus of savage growls arose from the Bolgani
as they started forward again toward the dais. From their
ranks there suddenly leaped the old man of the east tower,
who ran swiftly toward Tarzan.

"Ah, traitor," cried the ape-man, "you would be the first,
then, to taste the wrath of Tarzan?"

He spoke in English and the old man replied in the same
tongue.

"Traitor?" he exclaimed in surprise.

"Yes, traitor," thundered Tarzan.  "Did you not hurry here
to tell the Bolgani that I was in the palace, that they
might send the Gomangani to lure me to a trap?"

"I did nothing of the kind," replied the other. "I came here
to place myself near the white woman, with the thought that
I might be of service to her or you if I were needed. I come
now, Englishman, to stand at your side and die at your side,
for die you shall, as sure as there is a God in heaven.
Nothing can save you now from the wrath of the Bolgani whose
Emperor you have killed."

"Come, then," cried Tarzan, "and prove your loyalty.  It
were better to die now than to live in slavery forever."

The six Gomangani had ranged themselves, three upon either
side of Tarzan and La, while the seventh, who had entered
the chamber with Tarzan unarmed, was taking weapons from the
body of one of the three Bolgani who had been slain upon the
dais.

Before this array of force so new to them, the Bolgani
paused at the foot of the steps leading to the dais. But
only for a moment they paused, for there were but nine
against fifty, and as they surged up the steps, Tarzan and
his Gomangani met them with battle ax, and spear, and
bludgeon. For a moment they pressed them back, but the
numbers against them were too great, and once again a wave
swept up that seemed likely to overwhelm them, when there
broke upon the ears of the contestants a frightful roar,
which, coming from almost at their side, brought a sudden,
momentary cessation of the battle.

Turning their eyes in the direction of the sound they saw a
huge, black-maned lion standing upon the floor of the
apartment, just within one of the windows. For an instant he
stood like a statue of golden bronze, and then again the
building trembled to the reverberations of his mighty roar.

Towering above them all Tarzan of the Apes looked down from
the dais upon the great beast below him, and then in quick
elation he raised his voice above the growlings of the
Bolgani.

"Jad-bal-ja," he cried, and pointing toward the Bolgani,
"Kill! Kill!"

Scarcely had the words been uttered ere the huge monster, a
veritable devil incarnate, was upon the hairy gorilla-men.
And simultaneously there occurred to the mind of the ape-man
a daring plan of salvation for himself and the others who
were dependent upon him.

"Quick," he cried to the Gomangani, "fall upon the Bolgani.
Here at last is the true Numa, King of Beasts, and ruler of
all creation. He slays his enemies but he will protect
Tarzan of the Apes and the Gomangani, who are his friends."

Seeing their hated masters falling back before the terrific
onslaughts of the lion, the Gomangani rushed in with battle
axes and clubs, while Tarzan, casting aside his spear, took
his place among them with drawn knife, and, keeping close to
Jad-bal-ja, directed the lion from one victim to another,
lest he fall by mistake upon the Gomangani or the little
old white man, or even La, herself. Twenty of the Bolgani
lay dead upon the floor before the balance managed to escape
from the chamber, and then Tarzan, turning to Jad-bal-ja,
called him to heel.

"Go!" he said, turning toward the Gomangani, "and drag the
body of the false Numa from the dais.  Remove it from the
room, for the true Emperor has come to claim his throne."

The old man and La were eyeing Tarzan and the lion in
amazement.

"Who are you," asked the former, "that you can work such
miracles with a savage beast of the jungle? Who are you, and
what do you intend to do?"

"Wait and see," said Tarzan with a grim smile. "I think that
we shall all be safe now, and that the Gomangani may live in
comfort for a long time hereafter."

When the blacks had removed the carcass of the lion from the
dais and thrown it from one of the windows of the chamber,
Tarzan sent Jad-bal-ja to sit in the place upon the dais
that had formerly been occupied by the lion, Numa.

"There," he said, turning to the Gomangani, "you see the true
Emperor, who does not have to be chained to his throne.
Three of you will go to the huts of your people behind the
palace and summon them to the throne room, that they, too,
may see what has transpired.  Hurry, that we may have many
warriors here before the Bolgani return in force."

Filled with an excitement which almost shook their dull
minds into a semblance of intelligence three of the
Gomangani hastened to do Tarzan's bidding, while the others
stood gazing at Tarzan with expressions of such awe that
might only be engendered by the sight of deity. La came then
and stood beside Tarzan, looking up into his face with eyes
that reflected a reverence fully as deep as that held by the
blacks.

"I have not thanked you, Tarzan of the Apes," she said, "for
what you have risked and done for me.  I know that you must
have come here in search of me, to save me from these
creatures, and I know that it was not love that impelled you
to this heroic and well-nigh hopeless act. That you have
succeeded thus far is little short of miraculous, but I, in
the legends of whose people are recounted the exploits of
the Bolgani, know that there can be no hope of eventual
escape for us all, and so I beseech that you go at once and
make good your escape alone, if possible, for you alone of
us have any possible chance of escape."

"I do not agree with you that we have no chance to escape,
La," replied the ape-man. "It seems to me that now we not
only have every reason to believe that we are practically
assured of escape, but that we may ensure also to these poor
Gomangani freedom from slavery and from the tyranny of the
Bolgani. But this is not all. With this I shall not be
satisfied. Not only must these people who show no
hospitality to strangers be punished, but your own disloyal
priests as well. To this latter end I intend to march out of
the Valley of the Palace of Diamonds, down upon the city of
Opar with a force of Gomangani sufficient to compel Cadj to
relinquish the power he has usurped and replace you upon the
throne of Opar. Nothing less than this shall satisfy me, and
nothing less than this shall I accomplish before I leave."

"You are a brave man," said the old man, "and you have
succeeded beyond what I thought could be possible, but La is
right, you do not know the ferocity or the resources of the
Bolgani, or the power which they wield over the Gomangani.
Could you raise from the stupid minds of the blacks the
incubus of fear that rests so heavily upon them you might
win over a sufficient number to make good your escape from
the valley, but that, I fear, is beyond even you. Our only
hope, therefore, is to escape from the palace while they are
momentarily disorganized, and trust to fleetness and to luck
to carry us beyond the limits of the valley before we are
apprehended."

"See," cried La, pointing; "even now it is too late--they
return."

Tarzan looked in the direction that she indicated and saw
through the open doorway at the far end of the chamber a
large number of gorilla-men approaching. His eyes moved
swiftly to the windows in the other wall.  "But wait," he
said, "behold another factor in the equation!"

The others looked toward the windows which opened upon the
terrace, and they saw beyond them what appeared to be a
crowd of several hundred blacks running rapidly toward the
windows. The other blacks upon the dais cried out excitedly:
"They come!  They come!  We shall be free, and no longer
shall the Bolgani be able to make us work until we drop from
exhaustion, or beat us, or torture us, or feed us to Numa."

As the first of the Bolgani reached the doorway leading into
the chamber, the Gomangani commenced to pour through the
several windows in the opposite wall. They were led by the
three who had been sent to fetch them, and to such good
effect had these carried their message that the blacks
already seemed like a new people, so transfigured were they
by the thought of immediate freedom.  At sight of them the
leader of the Bolgani cried aloud for them to seize the
intruders upon the dais, but his answer was a spear hurled
by the nearest black, and as he lunged forward, dead, the
battle was on.

The Bolgani in the palace greatly outnumbered the blacks,
but the latter had the advantage of holding the interior of
the throne room in sufficient numbers to prevent the entry
of many Bolgani simultaneously.  Tarzan, immediately he
recognized the temper of the blacks, called Jad-bal-ja to
follow him, and, descending from the dais, he took command
of the Gomangani.  At each opening he placed sufficient men
to guard it, and at the center of the room he held the
balance in reserve. Then he called the old man into
consultation.

"The gate in the east wall is open," he said. "I left it so
when I entered. Would it be possible for twenty or thirty
blacks to reach it in safety and, entering the forest, carry
word to the villagers of what is transpiring here in the
palace, and prevail upon them to send all of their warriors
immediately to complete the work of emancipation that we
have begun?"

"It is an excellent plan," replied the old man. "The Bolgani
are not upon that side of the palace between us and the
gate, and if it may ever be accomplished, now is the time.
I will pick your men for you.  They must be head-men, whose
words will carry some weight with the villagers outside the
palace walls."

"Good!" exclaimed Tarzan.  "Select them immediately; tell
them what we want and urge upon them the necessity for
haste."

One by one the old man chose thirty warriors, whose duty he
carefully explained to each. They were delighted with the
plan and assured Tarzan that in less than an hour the first
of the reinforcements would come.

"As you leave the enclosure," said the ape-man, “destroy the
lock if you can, so that the Bolgani may not lock it again
and bar out our reinforcements.  Carry also the word that
the first who come are to remain outside the wall until a
sufficient number have arrived to make entry into the palace
grounds reasonably safe--at least as many as are within
this room now.

The blacks signified their understanding, and a moment later
passed out of the room through one of the windows and
disappeared into the darkness of the night beyond.

Shortly after the blacks had left the Bolgani made a
determined rush upon the Gomangani guarding the main
entrance to the throne room, with the result that a score or
more of the gorilla-men succeeded in cutting their way into
the room. At this first indication of reversal the blacks
showed signs of faltering, the fear of the Bolgani that was
inherent in them showing in their wavering attitude and
seeming reluctance to force a counter attack.  As Tarzan
leaped forward to assist in checking the rush of the Bolgani
into the throne room he called to Jad-bal-ja, and as the
great lion leaped from the dais the ape-man, pointing to the
nearest Bolgani, cried: "Kill! Kill!"

Straight for the throat of the nearest leaped Jad-bal-ja.
The great jaws closed upon the snarling face of the
frightened gorilla-man but once, and then, at the command of
his master the golden lion dropped the carcass after a
single shake and leaped upon another. Three had died thus in
quick succession when the balance of the Bolgani turned to
flee this chamber of horrors; but the Gomangani, their
confidence restored by the ease with which this fierce ally
brought death and terror to the tyrants, interposed
themselves between the Bolgani and the doorway, shutting off
their retreat.

"Hold them!  Hold them!" cried Tarzan. "Do not kill them!"
And then to the Bolgani: "Surrender and you will not be
harmed!"

Jad-bal-ja clung close to the side of his master, glaring and
growling at the Bolgani, and casting an occasional
beseeching look at the ape-man which said plainer than
words, "Send me among them."

Fifteen of the Bolgani who had entered the room survived.
For a moment they hesitated, and then one of them threw his
weapons upon the floor. Immediately the others followed
suit.

Tarzan turned toward Jad-bal-ja. "Back!" he said, pointing
toward the dais, and as the lion wheeled and slunk away
toward the platform, Tarzan turned again toward the Bolgani.

"Let one of your number go," he said, "and announce to your
fellows that I demand their immediate surrender."

The Bolgani whispered among themselves for a few moments and
finally one of them announced that he would go and see the
others. After he had left the room the old man approached
Tarzan.

"They will never surrender," he said. "Look out for
treachery."

"It is all right," said Tarzan. "I am expecting that, but I
am gaining time, and that is what we need most.  If there
were a place near where I might confine these others I
should feel better, for it would cut down our antagonists by
at least that many."

"There is a room there," said the old man, pointing toward
one of the doorways in the throne room, "where you can
confine them--there are many such rooms in the Tower of
the Emperors."

"Good," said Tarzan, and a moment later, following his
instructions the Bolgani were safely locked in a room
adjoining the throne room. In the corridors without they
could hear the main body of the gorilla-men in argument. It
was evident that they were discussing the message sent to
them by Tarzan. Fifteen minutes passed, and finally thirty,
with no word from the Bolgani and no resumption of
hostilities, and then there came to the main entrance of the
throne room the fellow whom Tarzan had despatched with his
demand for surrender.

"Well," asked the ape-man, "what is their answer?"

"They will not surrender," replied the Bolgani, "but they
will permit you to leave the valley provided that you will
release those whom you have taken prisoner and harm no
others."

The ape-man shook his head. "That will not do," he replied.
"I hold the power to crush the Bolgani of the Valley of
Diamonds. Look," and he pointed toward Jad-bal-ja, "here is
the true Numa. The creature you had upon your throne was but
a wild beast, but this is Numa, King of Beasts, Emperor of
All Created Things.  Look at him. Must he be held in leash
by golden chains like some prisoner or slave? No! He is
indeed an Emperor.  But there is one yet greater than he,
one from whom he takes commands.  And that one is I, Tarzan
of the Apes.  Anger me and you shall feel not only the wrath
of Numa, but the wrath of Tarzan, as well. The Gomangani are
my people, the Bolgani shall be my slaves. Go and tell your
fellows that, and that if they would live at all they had
best come soon and sue for mercy. Go!"

When the messenger had again departed, Tarzan looked at the
old man, who was eyeing him with an expression which might
have denoted either awe or reverence, were it not for the
vaguest hint of a twinkle in the corners of the eyes. The
ape-man breathed a deep sigh of relief.  "That will give us
at least another half hour," he said.

"We shall need it, and more, too," replied the old man,
"though, at that, you have accomplished more than I had
thought possible, for at least you have put a doubt in the
minds of the Bolgani, who never before have had cause to
question their own power."

Presently from the outer corridors the sounds of argument
and discussion gave place to that of movement among the
Bolgani.  A company, comprising some fifty of the
gorilla-men, took post directly outside the main entrance of
the throne room where they stood in silence, their weapons
ready, as though for the purpose of disputing any effort
upon the part of the inmates of the room to escape. Beyond
them the balance of the gorilla-men could be seen moving
away and disappearing through doorways and corridors leading
from the main hallway of the palace.  The Gomangani,
together with La and the old man, watched impatiently for
the coming of the black reinforcements, while Tarzan sat
upon the edge of the dais half-reclining, with an arm about
the neck of Jad-bal-ja.

"They are up to something," said the old man. "We must watch
carefully against a surprise. If the blacks would but come
now, while the doorway is held by only fifty, we should
overcome them easily, and have, I do verily believe, some
slight chance of escaping from the palace grounds."

"Your long residence here," said Tarzan, "has filled you
with the same senseless fear of the Bolgani that the
Gomangani hold. From the attitude of mind which you hold
toward them one would think them some manner of supermen--
they are only beasts, my friend, and if we remain loyal to
our cause we shall overcome them."

"Beasts they may be," replied the old man, "but they are
beasts with the brains of men--their cunning and their
cruelty are diabolical."

A long silence ensued, broken only by the nervous
whisperings of the Gomangani, whose morale, it was evident,
was slowly disintegrating under the nervous strain of the
enforced wait, and the failure of their fellows of the
forest to come quickly to their aid. To this was added the
demoralizing effect of speculation upon what the Bolgani
were planning or what plan they already were putting into
effect.  The very silence of the gorilla-men was more
terrible than the din of actual assault. La was the first of
the whites to break the silence.

"If thirty of the Gomangani could leave the palace so
easily, why might not we leave also?" she asked.

"There were two reasons," replied Tarzan. "One was that
should we have left simultaneously the Bolgani, greatly
outnumbering us as they did, could have harassed us and
detained us for a sufficient length of time to have
permitted their messengers to reach the villagers ahead of
us, with the result that in a short time we should have been
surrounded by thousands of hostile warriors. The second
reason is that I desire to punish the creatures, so that in
future a stranger may be safe in the Valley of the Palace of
Diamonds."  He paused. "And now I shall give you a third
reason why we may not seek to escape at this moment." He
pointed toward the windows overlooking the terrace.  "Look,"
he said, "the terrace and the gardens are filled with
Bolgani.  Whatever their plan I think its success depends
upon our attempt to escape from this room through the
windows, for, unless I am mistaken, the Bolgani upon the
terrace and in the gardens are making an attempt to hide
themselves from us."

The old man walked to a part of the room from which he could
see the greater part of the terrace and gardens upon which
the windows of the throne room looked.

"You are right," he said when he returned to the ape-man's
side; "the Bolgani are all massed outside these windows with
the exception of those who guard the entrance, and possibly
some others at the doorways at other portions of the throne
room. That, however, we must determine." He walked quickly
to the opposite side of the chamber and drew back the
hangings before one of the apertures, disclosing beyond a
small band of Bolgani.  They stood there motionless, not
making any effort to seize or harm him. To another exit, and
another, he went, and beyond each discovered to the
occupants of the chamber the same silent gorilla guardians.
He made the circle of the room, passing over the dais behind
the three thrones, and then he came back to Tarzan and La.

"It is as I suspected," he said, "we are entirely
surrounded. Unless help comes soon we are lost."

"But their force is divided," Tarzan reminded him.

"Even so, it is sufficient to account for us," replied the
old man.

"Perhaps you are right," said Tarzan, "but at least we shall
have a bully fight."

"What is that!" exclaimed La, and simultaneously, attracted
by the same noise, the inmates of the throne room raised
their eyes to the ceiling above them, where they saw that
traps had been lifted from a dozen openings, revealing the
scowling faces of several score of gorilla-men.

"What are they up to now!" exclaimed Tarzan, and as though
in answer to the query the Bolgani above began hurling
bundles of burning, oil-soaked rags, tied in goat skins,
into the throne room, which immediately commenced to fill it
with a thick, suffocating smoke, accompanied by the stench
of burning hide and hair.




CHAPTER XV



THE MAP OF BLOOD


After Esteban and Owaza had buried the gold, they returned to
the spot where they had left their five boys, and proceeding
with them to the river made camp for the night. Here they
discussed their plans, deciding to abandon the balance of
the party to reach the coast as best they might, while they
returned to another section of the coast where they could
recruit sufficient porters to carry out the gold.

"Instead of going way back to the coast for porters," asked
Esteban, "why could we not just as well recruit them from
the nearest village?"

"Such men would not go with us way to the coast," replied
Owaza.  "They are not porters. At best they would but carry
our gold to the next village."

"Why not that, then?" inquired the Spaniard. "And at the
next village we could employ porters to carry us on still
farther, until we could employ other men to continue on with
us."

Owaza shook his head.  "It is a good plan, Bwana, but we
cannot do it, because we have nothing with which to pay our
porters."

Esteban scratched his head. "You are right," he said, "but
it would save us that damnable trip to the coast and
return."  They sat for some moments in silence, thinking. "I
have it!" at last exclaimed the Spaniard.  "Even if we had
the porters now we could not go directly to the coast for
fear of meeting Flora Hawkes's party--we must let them get
out of Africa before we take the gold to the coast. Two
months will be none too long to wait, for they are going to
have a devil of a time getting to the coast at all with that
bunch of mutinous porters. While we are waiting, therefore,
let us take one of the ingots of gold to the nearest point
at which we can dispose of it for trade goods. Then we can
return and hire porters to carry it from village to
village."

"The Bwana speaks words of wisdom," replied Owaza. "It is
not as far to the nearest trading post as it is back to the
coast, and thus we shall not only save time, but also many
long, hard marches."

"In the morning, then, we shall return and unearth one of
the ingots, but we must be sure that none of your men
accompanies us, for no one must know until it is absolutely
necessary where the gold is buried.  When we return for it,
of course, then others must know, too, but inasmuch as we
shall be with it constantly thereafter there will be little
danger of its being taken from us."

And so upon the following morning the Spaniard and Owaza
returned to the buried treasure, where they unearthed a
single ingot.

Before he left the spot the Spaniard drew upon the inner
surface of the leopard skin that he wore across his shoulder
an accurate map of the location of the treasure, making the
drawing with a sharpened stick, dipped in the blood of a
small rodent he had killed for the purpose. From Owaza he
obtained the native names of the river and of such landmarks
as were visible from the spot at which the treasure was
buried, together with as explicit directions as possible for
reaching the place from the coast. This information, too, he
wrote below the map, and when he had finished he felt much
relieved from the fear that should aught befall Owaza he
might never be able to locate the gold.


When Jane Clayton reached the coast to take passage for
London she found awaiting her a wire stating that her father
was entirely out of danger, and that there was no necessity
for her coming to him.  She, therefore, after a few days of
rest, turned her face again toward home, and commenced to
retrace the steps of the long, hot, weary journey that she
had just completed.  When, finally, she arrived at the
bungalow she learned, to her consternation, that Tarzan of
the Apes had not yet returned from his expedition to the
city of Opar after the gold from the treasure vaults.  She
found Korak, evidently much exercised, but unwilling to
voice a doubt as to the ability of his father to care for
himself.  She learned of the escape of the golden lion with
regret, for she knew that Tarzan had become much attached to
the noble beast.

It was the second day after her return that the Waziri who
had accompanied Tarzan returned without him. Then, indeed,
was her heart filled with fear for her lord and master. She
questioned the men carefully, and when she learned from them
that Tarzan had suffered another accident that had again
affected his memory, she immediately announced that she
would set out on the following day in search of him,
commanding the Waziri who had just returned to accompany
her.

Korak attempted to dissuade her, but failing in that
insisted upon accompanying her.

"We must not all be away at once," she said. "You remain
here, my son.  If I fail I shall return and let you go.

"I cannot let you go alone, Mother," replied Korak.

"I am not alone when the Waziri are with me," she laughed.
"And you know perfectly well, boy, that I am as safe
anywhere in the heart of Africa with them as I am here at
the ranch."

"Yes, yes, I suppose so," he replied, "but I wish I might
go, or that Meriem were here."

"Yes, I, too, wish that Meriem were here;" replied Lady
Greystoke.  "However, do not worry. You know that my jungle-
craft, while not equal to that of Tarzan or Korak, is by no
means a poor asset, and that, surrounded by the loyalty and
bravery of the Waziri, I shall be safe."

"I suppose you are right," replied Korak, "but I do not like
to see you go without me."

And so, notwithstanding his objections, Jane Clayton set out
the next morning with fifty Waziri warriors in search of her
savage mate.


When Esteban and Owaza had not returned to camp as they had
promised, the other members of the party were at first
inclined to anger, which was later replaced by concern, not
so much for the safety of the Spaniard but for fear that
Owaza might have met with an accident and would not return
to take them in safety to the coast, for of all the blacks
he alone seemed competent to handle the surly and mutinous
carriers.  The negroes scouted the idea that Owaza had
become lost and were more inclined to the opinion that he
and Esteban had deliberately deserted them.  Luvini, who
acted as head-man in Owaza's absence, had a theory of his
own.

"Owaza and the Bwana have gone after the ivory raiders
alone. By trickery they may accomplish as much as we could
have accomplished by force, and there will only be two among
whom to divide the ivory."

"But how may two men overcome a band of raiders?" inquired
Flora, skeptically.

"You do not know Owaza," answered Luvini. "If he can gain
the ears of their slaves he will win them over, and when the
Arabs see that he who accompanies Owaza and who fights at
the head of the mutinous slaves is Tarzan of the Apes, they
will flee in terror."

"I believe he is right," muttered Kraski, "it sounds just
like the Spaniard," and then suddenly he turned upon Luvini.
"Can you lead us to the raiders' camp?" he demanded.

"Yes," replied the negro.

"Good," exclaimed Kraski; "and now, Flora, what do you think
of this plan?  Let us send a swift runner to the raiders,
warning them against Owaza and the Spaniard, and telling
them that the latter is not Tarzan of the Apes, but an
impostor. We can ask them to capture and hold the two until
we come, and after we arrive we can make such further plans
as the circumstances permit. Very possibly we can carry out
our original design after we have once entered their camp as
friends."

"Yes, that sounds good," replied Flora, "and it is certainly
crooked enough--just like you, yourself."

The Russian blushed. "'Birds of a feather'"--he quoted.

The girl shrugged her shoulders indifferently, but Bluber,
who, with Peebles and Throck, had been silent listeners to
the conversation, blustered.

"Vot do you mean birds vit fedders?" he demanded. "Who vas a
crook? I tell you, Mister Carl Kraski, I am an honest man,
dot is von t'ing dot no man don't say about Adolph Bluber,
he is a crook."

"O shut up," snapped Kraski, "if there's anything in it
you'll be for it--if there's no risk. These fellows stole
the ivory themselves, and killed a lot of people, probably,
to do it. In addition they have taken slaves, which we will
free."

"O vell," said Bluber, "if it is fair und eqvitable, vy, all
right, but just remember, Mister Kraski, dot I am an honest
man.”

"Blime!" exclaimed Throck, "we're all honest; I've never
seen such a downy bunch of parsons in all me life."

"Sure we're honest," roared John Peebles, "and anyone 'at
says we ain't gets 'is bally 'ead knocked off, and 'ere we
are, 'n that's that."

The girl smiled wearily. "You can always tell honest men,"
she said. "They go around telling the world how honest they
are. But never mind that; the thing now is to decide whether
we want to follow Kraski's suggestion or not. It's something
we've got all pretty well to agree upon before we undertake
it.  There are five of us.  Let's leave it to a vote. Do we,
or don't we?"

"Will the men accompany us?" asked Kraski, turning to
Luvini.

"If they are promised a share of the ivory they will,"
replied the black.

"How many are in favor of Carl's plan?" asked Flora.

They were unanimously for it, and so it was decided that
they would undertake the venture, and a half hour later a
runner was despatched on the trail to the raiders' camp with
a message for the raider chief. Shortly after, the party
broke camp and took up its march in the same direction.

A week later, when they reached the camp of the raiders they
found that their messenger had arrived safely and that they
were expected. Esteban and Owaza had not put in an
appearance nor had anything been seen or heard of them in
the vicinity. The result was that the Arabs were inclined to
be suspicious and surly, fearing that the message brought to
them had been but a ruse to permit this considerable body of
whites and armed blacks to enter their stockade in safety.


Jane Clayton and her Waziri moving rapidly, picked up the
spoor of Flora Hawkes's safari at the camp where the Waziri
had last seen Esteban, whom they still thought to have been
Tarzan of the Apes.  Following the plainly marked trail, and
moving much more rapidly than the Hawkes safari, Jane and
the Waziri made camp within a mile of the ivory raiders only
about a week after the Hawkes party had arrived and where
they still remained, waiting either for the coming of Owaza
and Esteban, or for a propitious moment in which they could
launch their traitorous assault upon the Arabs. In the
meantime, Luvini and some of the other blacks had succeeded
in secretly spreading the propaganda of revolt among the
slaves of the Arabs.  Though he reported his progress daily
to Flora Hawkes, he did not report the steady growth and
development of a little private plan of his own, which
contemplated, in addition to the revolt of the slaves, and
the slaying of the Arabs, the murder of all the whites in
the camp, with the exception of Flora Hawkes, whom Luvini
wished to preserve either for himself or for sale to some
black sultan of the north. It was Luvini's shrewd plan to
first slay the Arabs, with the assistance of the whites, and
then to fall upon the whites and slay them, after their body
servants had stolen their weapons from them.

That Luvini would have been able to carry out his plan with
ease there is little doubt, had it not been for the loyalty
and affection of a young black boy attached to Flora Hawkes
for her personal service.

The young white woman, notwithstanding the length to which
she would go in the satisfaction of her greed and avarice,
was a kind and indulgent mistress. The kindnesses she had
shown this ignorant little black boy were presently to
return her dividends far beyond her investment.

Luvini had been to her upon a certain afternoon to advise
her that all was ready, and that the revolt of the slaves
and the murder of the Arabs should take place that evening,
immediately after dark. The cupidity of the whites had long
been aroused by the store of ivory possessed by the raiders,
with the result that all were more than eager for the final
step in the conspiracy that would put them in possession of
considerable wealth.

It was just before the evening meal that the little negro
boy crept into Flora Hawkes's tent. He was very wide-eyed,
and terribly frightened.

"What is the matter?" she demanded.

"S-sh!" he cautioned. "Do not let them hear you speak to me,
but put your ear close to me while I tell you in a low voice
what Luvini is planning."

The girl bent her head close to the lips of the little
black.  "You have been kind to me," he whispered, "and now
that Luvini would harm you I have come to tell you."

"What do you mean?" exclaimed Flora, in a low voice.

"I mean that Luvini, after the Arabs are killed, has given
orders that the black boys kill all the white men and take
you prisoner. He intends to either keep you for himself or
to sell you in the north for a great sum of money."

"But how do you know all this?" demanded the girl.

"All the blacks in camp know it," replied the boy.  "I was
to have stolen your rifle and your pistol, as each of the
boys will steal the weapons of his white master."

The girl sprang to her feet.  "I'll teach that nigger a
lesson," she cried, seizing her pistol and striding toward
the flap of the tent.

The boy seized her about the knees and held her. "No! no!"
he cried. "Do not do it. Do not say anything. It will only
mean that they will kill the white men sooner and take you
prisoner just the same.  Every black boy in the camp is
against you.  Luvini has promised that the ivory shall be
divided equally among them all. They are ready now, and if
you should threaten Luvini, or if in any other way they
should learn that you were aware of the plot, they would
fall upon you immediately."

"What do you expect me to do then?" she asked.

"There is but one hope, and that is in flight. You and the
white men must escape into the jungle. Not even I may
accompany you."

The girl stood looking at the little boy in silence for a
moment, and then finally she said, "Very well, I will do as
you say. You have saved my life. Perhaps I may never be able
to repay you, and perhaps, again, I may.  Go, now, before
suspicion alights upon you."

The black withdrew from the tent, crawling beneath the back
wall to avoid being seen by any of his fellows who were in
the center of the camp from which the front of the tent was
in plain view. Immediately he was gone Flora walked casually
into the open and went to Kraski's tent, which the Russian
occupied in common with Bluber.  She found the two men and
in low whispers apprised them of what the black had told
her. Kraski then called Peebles and Throck, it being decided
that they should give no outward sign of holding any
suspicion that aught was wrong. The Englishmen were for
jumping in upon the blacks and annihilating them, but Flora
Hawkes dissuaded them from any such rash act by pointing out
how greatly they were outnumbered by the natives, and how
hopeless it would be to attempt to overpower them.

Bluber, with his usual cunning and shrewdness which inclined
always to double dealing where there was the slightest
possibility for it, suggested that they secretly advise the
Arabs of what they had learned, and joining forces with them
take up as strong a position in the camp as possible and
commence to fire into the blacks without waiting for their
attack.

Again Flora Hawkes vetoed the suggestion. "It will not do,"
she said, "for the Arabs are at heart as much our enemies as
the blacks.  If we were successful in subduing the niggers
it would be but a question of minutes before the Arabs knew
every detail of the plot that we had laid against them,
after which our lives would not be worth that," and she
snapped her fingers.

"I guess Flora is right, as usual," growled Peebles, "but
what in 'ell are we goin' to do wanderin' around in this
'ere jungle without no niggers to hunt for us, or cook for
us, or carry things for us, or find our way for us, that's
wot I'd like to know, and 'ere we are, 'n that's that."

"No, I guess there ain't nothin' else to do," said Throck;
"but blime if I likes to run away, says I, leastwise not for
no dirty niggers."

There came then to the ears of the whites, rumbling from the
far distance in the jungle, the roar of a lion.

"Oi! Oi!" cried Bluber. "Ve go out all alone in dot jungle?
Mein Gott! I just as soon stay here und get killed like a
vite man."

"They won't kill you like a white man," said Kraski.
"They'll torture you if you stay."

Bluber wrung his hands, and the sweat of fear rolled down
his oily face. "Oi! vy did I done it? Vy did I done it?" he
wailed. "Vy didn't I stay home in London vere I belong?"

"Shut up!" snapped Flora. "Don't you know that if you do
anything to arouse the suspicion of these fellows they will
be on us at once? There is only one thing for us to do and
that is to wait until they precipitate the attack upon the
Arabs. We will still have our weapons, for they do not plan
to steal them from us until after the Arabs are killed. In
the confusion of the fight, we must make our escape into the
jungle, and after that--God knows--and God help us."

"Yes," blubbered Bluber, who was in a blue funk, "Gott help
us!"

A moment later Luvini came to them. "All is ready, Bwanas,"
he said. "As soon as the evening meal has been eaten, be in
readiness. You will hear a shot, that will be the signal.
Then open fire upon the Arabs."

"Good," said Kraski; "we have just been talking about it and
we have decided that we will take our stand near the gate to
prevent their escape."

"It is well," said Luvini, "but you must remain here." He
was addressing Flora. "It would not be safe for you to be
where there is to be fighting. Remain here in your tent, and
we will confine the fighting to the other side of the
village and possibly to the gate, if any of them makes a
break for escape."

"All right," said Flora, "I will remain here where it is
safe."

Satisfied that things could not have worked into his hands
to better advantage, the black left them, and presently the
entire camp was occupied with the evening meal.  There was an
atmosphere of restraint, and high, nervous tension
throughout the entire camp that must have been noticeable,
even to the Arabs, though they, alone of the entire company,
were ignorant as to its cause. Bluber was so terrified that
he could not eat, but sat white and trembling with his eyes
roving wildly about the camp--first to the blacks, then to
the Arabs, and then to the gate, the distance to which he
must have measured a hundred times as he sat there waiting
for the shot that was to be the signal for the massacre that
was to send him out into the jungle to be, he surely
thought, the immediate prey of the first hunting lion that
passed.

Peebles and Throck ate their meal stolidly, much to Bluber's
disgust.  Kraski, being of a highly nervous temperament, ate
but little, but he showed no signs of fear. Nor did Flora
Hawkes, though at heart she realized the hopelessness of
their situation.

Darkness had fallen.  Some of the blacks and Arabs were
still eating, when suddenly the silence was shattered by the
sharp staccato report of a rifle. An Arab sank silently to
the earth. Kraski rose and grasped Flora by the arm. "Come!"
he cried.

Followed by Peebles and Throck, and preceded by Bluber, to
whose feet fright had lent wings, they hurried toward the
gate of the palisade.

By now the air was filled with the hoarse cries of fighting
men and the report of rifles. The Arabs, who had numbered
but about a dozen, were putting up a game fight, and being
far better marksmen than the blacks, the issue of the battle
was still in doubt when Kraski opened the gate and the five
whites fled into the darkness of the jungle.

The outcome of the fight within the camp could not have been
other than it was, for so greatly did the blacks outnumber
the Arabs, that eventually, notwithstanding their poor
marksmanship, they succeeded in shooting down the last of
the nomads of the north. Then it was that Luvini turned his
attention to the other whites only to discover that they had
fled the village. The black realized two things instantly.
One was that someone had betrayed him, and the other, that
the whites couldn't have gone far in the short time since
they had left the camp.

Calling his warriors about him he explained to them what had
happened, and impressing upon them that the whites, if
permitted to escape, would eventually return with
reinforcements to punish the blacks, he aroused his
followers, who now numbered over two hundred warriors, to
the necessity of setting out immediately upon the trail of
the fugitives and overtaking them before they could carry
word even to a neighboring village, the nearest of which was
not more than a day's march distant.




CHAPTER XVI



THE DIAMOND HOARD


The primitive smoke bombs filled the throne room of the
Tower of the Emperors with their suffocating fumes, the
Gomangani clustered about Tarzan begging him to save them,
for they, too, had seen the massed Bolgani before every
entrance and the great body of them that awaited in the
gardens and upon the terrace without.

Wait a minute," said Tarzan, "until the smoke is thick
enough to hide our movements from the Bolgani, and then we
will rush the windows overlooking the terrace, for they are
nearer the east gate than any other exit, and thus some of
us will have a better chance for escape."

"I have a better plan," said the old man. "When the smoke
conceals us, follow me. There is one exit that is unguarded,
probably because they do not dream that we would use it.
When I passed over the dais behind the throne I took
occasion to note that there were no Bolgani guarding it."

"Where does it lead?" asked Tarzan.

"Into the basement of the Tower of Diamonds--the tower in
which I discovered you. That portion of the palace is
nearest to the east gate, and if we can reach it before they
suspect our purpose there will be little doubt that we can
reach the forest at least."

"Splendid!" ejaculated the ape-man. "It will not be long now
before the smoke hides us from the Bolgani."

In fact it was so thick by this time that the occupants of
the throne room were finding difficulty in breathing.  Many
of them were coughing and choking and the eyes of all were
watering from the effects of the acrid smoke. And yet they
were not entirely hidden from the observation of the
watchers all about them.

"I don't know how much more of this we can stand," said
Tarzan. "I have about all I care for, now."

"It is thickening up a bit," said the old man. "Just a
moment more and I think we can make it unseen."

"I can stand it no longer," cried La. "I am suffocating and
I am half-blinded."

"Very well," said the old man; "I doubt if they can see us
now. It is pretty thick. Come, follow me;" and he led the
way up the steps of the dais and through an aperture behind
the thrones--a small opening hidden by hangings. The old
man went first, and then La, followed by Tarzan and
Jad-bal-ja, who had about reached the limit of his endurance
and patience, so that it had been with difficulty that
Tarzan had restrained him, and who now was voicing his anger
in deep growls which might have apprised the Bolgani of
their avenue of escape. Behind Tarzan and the lion crowded
the coughing Gomangani; but because Jad-bal-ja was just in
front of them they did not crowd as closely upon the party
ahead of them as they probably would have done otherwise.

The aperture opened into a dark corridor which led down a
flight of rough steps to a lower level, and then straight
through utter darkness for the rather considerable distance
which separated the Tower of Diamonds from the Tower of the
Emperors. So great was their relief at escaping the dense
smoke of the throne room that none of the party minded the
darkness of the corridor, but followed patiently the lead of
the old man who had explained that the first stairs down
which they had passed were the only obstacles to be
encountered in the tunnel.

At the corridor's end the old man halted before a heavy
door, which after considerable difficulty he managed to
open.

"Wait a moment," he said, "until I find a cresset and make a
light."

They heard him moving about beyond the doorway for a moment
and then a dim light flared, and presently the wick in a
cresset flickered. In the dim rays Tarzan saw before them a
large rectangular chamber, the great size of which was only
partially suggested in the wavering light of the cresset.

"Get them all in," said the old man, "and close the door;"
and when that had been done he called to Tarzan. "Come!" he
said. "Before we leave this chamber I want to show you such
a sight as no other human eyes have ever rested upon."

He led him to the far side of the chamber where, in the
light of the cresset, Tarzan saw tier after tier of shelves,
upon which were stacked small sacks made of skins. The old
man set the cresset upon one of the shelves and taking a
sack opened it and spilled a portion of the contents into
the palm of his hand. "Diamonds," he said. "Each of these
packages weighs five pounds and each contains diamonds. They
have been accumulating them for countless ages, for they
mine far more than they can use themselves. In their legends
is the belief that some day the Atlantians will return and
they can sell the diamonds to them. And so they continue to
mine them and store them as though there was a constant and
ready market for them. Here, take one of the bags with you,"
he said. He handed one to Tarzan and another to La.

"I do not believe that we shall ever leave the valley alive,
but we might;" and he took a third bag for himself.

From the diamond vault the old man led them up a primitive
ladder to the floor above, and quickly to the main entrance
of the Tower. Only two heavy doors, bolted upon the inside,
now lay between them and the terrace, a short distance
beyond which the east gate swung open. The old man was about
to open the doors when Tarzan stopped him.

"Wait a moment," he said, "until the rest of the Gomangani
come. It takes them some time to ascend the ladder. When
they are all here behind us, swing the doors open, and you
and La, with this ten or a dozen Gomangani that are
immediately around us, make a break for the gate. The rest
of us will bring up the rear and hold the Bolgani off in
case they attack us.  Get ready," he added a moment later,
"I think they are all up."

Carefully Tarzan explained to the Gomangani the plan he had
in mind, and then, turning to the old man, he commanded
"Now!" The bolt slipped, the doors swung open, and
simultaneously the entire party started at a run toward the
east gate.

The Bolgani, who were still massed about the throne room,
were not aware that their victims had eluded them until
Tarzan, bringing up the rear with Jad-bal-ja was passing
through the east gate. Then the Bolgani discovered him, and
immediately set up a hue and cry that brought several
hundred of them on a mad run in pursuit.

"Here they come," cried Tarzan to the other, "make a run of
it--straight down the valley toward Opar, La."

"And you?" demanded the young woman.

"I shall remain a moment with the Gomangani, and attempt to
punish these fellows."

La stopped in her tracks. "I shall not go a step without
you, Tarzan of the Apes," she said. "Too great already are
the risks you have taken for me. No; I shall not go without
you."

The ape-man shrugged. "As you will," he said. "Here they
come."

With great difficulty he rallied a portion of the Gomangani
who, once through the gate, seemed imbued but with a single
purpose, and that to put as much distance between the Palace
of Diamonds and themselves as possible. Perhaps fifty
warriors rallied to his call, and with these he stood in the
gateway toward which several hundred Bolgani were now
charging.

The old man came and touched Tarzan on the arm. "You had
better fly," he said. "The Gomangani will break and run at
the first assault."

"We will gain nothing by flying," said Tarzan, "for we
should only lose what we have gained with the Gomangani, and
then we should have the whole valley about us like hornets."

He had scarcely finished speaking when one of the Gomangani
cried:  "Look! Look! They come;" and pointed along the trail
into the forest.

"And just in time, too," remarked Tarzan, as he saw the
first of a swarm of Gomangani pouring out of the forest
toward the east gate. "Come!" he cried to the advancing
blacks, "the Bolgani are upon us. Come, and avenge your
wrongs!" Then he turned, and calling to the blacks around
him, leaped forward to meet the onrushing gorilla-men.
Behind them wave after wave of Gomangani rolled through the
east gate of the Palace of Diamonds, carrying everything
before them to break at last like surf upon the wavering
wall of Bolgani that was being relentlessly hurled back
against the palace walls.

The shouting and the fighting and the blood worked
Jad-bal-ja into such a frenzy of excitement that Tarzan with
difficulty restrained him from springing upon friend and foe
alike, with the result that it required so much of the
ape-man's time to hold in leash his ferocious ally that he
was able to take but little part in the battle, yet he saw
that it was going his way, and that, but for the occurrence
of some untoward event, the complete defeat of the Bolgani
was assured.

Nor were his deductions erroneous. So frantic were the
Gomangani with the blood-lust of revenge and so enthused by
the first fruits of victory, that they went fully as mad as
Jad-bal-ja himself. They neither gave nor asked quarter, and
the fighting ended only when they could find no more Bolgani
to slay.

The fighting over, Tarzan, with La and the old man, returned
to the throne room, from which the fumes of the smoke bombs
had now disappeared. To them they summoned the head-man of
each village, and when they had assembled before the dais,
above which stood the three whites, with the great,
black-maned lion Jad-bal-ja, Tarzan addressed them.

"Gomangani of the Valley of the Palace of Diamonds," he
said, ‘you have this night won your freedom from the
tyrannical masters that have oppressed you since far beyond
the time the oldest of you may remember. For so many
countless ages have you been oppressed that there has never
developed among you a leader capable of ruling you wisely
and justly. Therefore you must select a ruler from another
race than your own."

"You! You!" cried voice after voice as the head-men clamored
to make Tarzan of the Apes their king.

"No," cried the ape-man, holding up his hand for silence,
"but there is one here who has lived long among you, and who
knows your habits and your customs, your hopes and your
needs better than any other. If he will stay with you and
rule you he will, I am sure, make you a good king," and
Tarzan pointed to the old man.

The old man looked at Tarzan in bewilderment. "But I want to
go away from here," he said; "I want to get back into the
world of civilization, from which I have been buried all
these years."

"You do not know what you are talking about," replied the
ape-man. "You have been gone very long. You will find no
friends left back there from whence you came. You will find
deceit, and hypocrisy, and greed, and avarice, and cruelty.
You will find that no one will be interested in you and that
you will be interested in no one there. I, Tarzan of the
Apes, have left my jungle and gone to the cities built by
men, but always I have been disgusted and been glad to
return to my jungle--to the noble beasts that are honest
in their loves and in their hates--to the freedom and
genuineness of nature.

"If you return you will be disappointed, and you will
realize that you have thrown away an opportunity of
accomplishing a work well worth your while. These poor
creatures need you. I cannot remain to guide them out of
darkness, but you may, and you may so mold them that they
will be an industrious, virtuous, and kindly people, not
untrained, however, in the arts of warfare, for when we have
that which is good, there will always be those who are
envious and who, if they are more powerful than we, Will
attempt to come and take what we have by force. Therefore,
you must train your people to protect their country and
their rights, and to protect them they must have the ability
and the knowledge to fightsuccessfully, and the weapons
wherewith to wage their wars."

"You speak the truth, Tarzan of the Apes," replied the Old
man. "There is nothing for me in that other world, so, if
the Gomangani wish me to be their chief I will remain here."

The head-men, when he questioned them, assured Tarzan that
if they could not have him for chief they would be very glad
to have the old man, whom they all knew, either by sight or
reputation, as one who had never perpetrated any cruelties
upon the Gomangani.

The few surviving Bolgani who had taken refuge in various
parts of the palace were sought out and brought to the
throne room. Here they were given the option of remaining in
the valley as slaves, or leaving the country entirely. The
Gomangani would have fallen upon them and slain them, but
that their new king would not permit.

"But where shall we go if we leave the Valley of the Palace
of Diamonds?" asked one of the Bolgani.  "Beyond the city of
Opar we know not what exists, and in Opar may we find only
enemies."

Tarzan sat eyeing them quizzically, and in silence. For a
long time he did not speak, while several of the Gomangani
head-men, and others of the Bolgani, made suggestions for
the future of the gorilla-men. Finally the ape-man arose and
nodded toward the Bolgani.

"There are about a hundred of you," he said. "You are
powerful creatures and should be ferocious fighters.  Beside
me sits La, the High Priestess and queen of Opar.  A wicked
priest, usurping her power, has driven her from her throne,
but tomorrow we march upon Opar with the bravest Gomangani
of the Valley of the Palace of Diamonds, and there we punish
Cadj, the High Priest, who has proven a traitor to his
queen; and La, once more, ascends the throne of Opar. But
where the seeds of treason have once been broadcast the
plant may spring up at any time and where least expected. It
will be long, therefore, before La of Opar may have full
confidence in the loyalty of her people--a fact which
offers you an opportunity and a country. Accompany us,
therefore, to Opar, and fight with us to re-place La upon her
throne, and then, when the fighting is over, remain there as
La's bodyguard to protect her, not only from enemies
without, but from enemies within."

The Bolgani discussed the matter for several minutes, and
then one of them came to Tarzan. "We will do as you
suggest," he said.

"And you will be loyal to La?" asked the ape-man.

"A Bolgani is never a traitor," replied the gorilla-man.

"Good!" exclaimed Tarzan, "and you, La, are you satisfied
with this arrangement?"

"I accept them in my service," replied she.

Early the next morning Tarzan and La set out with three
thousand Gomangani and a hundred Bolgani to punish the
traitorous Cadj. There was little or no attempt at strategy
or deception. They simply marched down through the Valley of
the Palace of Diamonds, descended the rocky ravine into the
valley of Opar, and made straight for the rear of the palace
of La.

A little gray monkey, sitting among the vines and creepers
upon the top of the temple walls, saw them coming. He cocked
his head, first upon one side and then upon the other, and
became so interested and excited that for a moment he forgot
to scratch his belly--an occupation he had been
assiduously pursuing for some time. The closer the column
approached the more excited became Manu, the monkey, and
when he realized vaguely the great numbers of the Gomangani
he was fairly beside himself, but the last straw that sent
him scampering madly back to the palace of Opar was the
sight of the Bolgani--the ogres of his little world.

Cadj was in the courtyard of the inner temple, where at
sunrise he had performed a sacrifice to the Flaming God.
With Cadj were a number of the lesser priests, and Oah and
her priestesses. That there was dissension among them was
evident by the scowling faces fully as much as by the words
which Oah directed at Cadj.

"Once again have you gone too far, Cadj," she cried
bitterly. "Only may the High Priestess of the Flaming God
perform the act of sacrifice. Yet again and again do you
persist in defiling the sacred knife with your unworthy
hand."

"Silence, woman," growled the High Priest. "I am Cadj, king
of Opar, High Priest of the Flaming God. You are what you
are only because of the favor of Cadj. Try not my patience
too far or you shall indeed know the feel of the sacred
knife." There could be no mistaking the sinister menace in
his words. Several of those about him could ill conceal the
shocked surprise they felt at his sacrilegious attitude
toward their High Priestess. However little they thought of
Oah, the fact remained that she had been elevated to the
highest place among them, and those that believed that La
was dead, as Cadj had taken great pains to lead them all to
believe, gave in full to Oah the reverence which her high
office entitled her.

"Have a care, Cadj," warned one of the older priests. "There
is a limit beyond which not even you may pass."

"You dare threaten me?" cried Cadj, the maniacal fury of
fanaticism gleaming in his eyes. "You dare threaten me,
Cadj, the High Priest of the Flaming God?"  And as he spoke
he leaped toward the offending man, the sacrificial knife
raised menacingly above his head, and just at that moment a
little gray monkey came chattering and screaming through an
embrasure in the wall overlooking the court of the temple.

"The Bolgani! The Bolgani!" he shrieked. "They come! They
come!"

Cadj stopped and wheeled toward Manu, the hand that held the
knife dropping at his side. "You saw them, Manu?" he asked.
"You are speaking the truth?  If this is another of your
tricks you will not live to play another joke upon Cadj."

"I speak the truth," chattered the little monkey. "I saw
them with my own eyes."

"How many of them are there?" asked Cadj. "And how near to
Opar have they come?"

"They are as many as the leaves upon the trees," replied
Manu, "and they are already close to the temple wall--the
Bolgani and the Gomangani, they come as the grasses that
grow in the ravines where it is cool and damp."

Cadj turned and raised his face toward the sun, and throwing
back his head gave voice to a long-drawn scream that ended
in a piercing shriek. Three times he voiced the hideous cry,
and then with a command to the others in the court to follow
him he started at a brisk trot toward the palace proper. As
Cadj directed his steps toward the ancient avenue, upon
which the palace of Opar faced, there issued from every
corridor and doorway groups of the knurled and hairy men of
Opar, armed with their heavy bludgeons and their knives.
Screaming and chattering in the trees above them were a
score or more of little gray monkeys.

"Not here," they cried, "not here," and pointed toward the
south side of the city.

Like an undisciplined mob the horde of priests and warriors
reentered the palace at Cadj's heels, and retraced their
steps toward the opposite side of the edifice. Here they
scrambled to the summit of the lofty wall which guards the
palace, just as Tarzan's forces came to a halt outside.

"Rocks! Rocks!" screamed Cadj, and in answer to his commands
the women in the courtyard below commenced to gather the
loose fragments of stone that had crumbled from the wall and
from the palace, and to toss them up to the warriors above.

"Go away!" screamed Cadj to the army outside his gates. "Go
away! I am Cadj, High Priest of the Flaming God, and this is
his temple. Defile not the temple of the Flaming God or you
shall know his wrath."

Tarzan stepped forward a little ahead of the others, and
raised his hand for silence.

"La, your High Priestess and your queen, is here," he cried
to the Oparians upon the wall. "Cadj is a traitor and an
impostor. Open your gates and receive your queen. Give up
the traitors to justice, and no harm will befall you; but
refuse La entry to her city and we shall take by force and
with bloodshed that which belongs to La rightfully."

As he ceased speaking La stepped to his side that all her
people might see her, and immediately there were scattering
cries for La and a voice or two raised against Cadj.
Evidently realizing that it would not take much to turn the
scale against him, Cadj shrieked to his men to attack, and
simultaneously launched a stone at Tarzan. Only the wondrous
agility that he possessed saved the ape-man, and the missile
passed by, and striking a Gomangani over the heart, felled
him. Instantly a shower of missiles fell upon them, and then
Tarzan called to his followers to charge. Roaring and
growling, the Bolgani and the Gomangani leaped forward to
the attack.  Cat-like they ran up the rough wall in the face
of the menacing bludgeons above. Tarzan, who had chosen Cadj
as his objective, was among the first to reach the summit. A
hairy, crooked warrior struck at him with a bludgeon, and
hanging to the summit of the wall with one hand, Tarzan
caught the weapon in the other and wrested it from his
assailant.  At the same time he saw Cadj turn and disappear
into the courtyard beyond.  Then Tarzan drew himself to the
top where he was immediately engaged by two other warriors
of Opar. With the weapon he had wrested from their fellow he
knocked them to right and left, so great an advantage his
great height and strength gave him over them, and then,
remembering only that Cadj, who was the ring-leader of the
revolt against La, must not be permitted to escape, Tarzan
leaped to the pavement below just as the High Priest
disappeared through an archway at the opposite end of the
courtyard.

Some priests and priestesses sought to impede his progress.
Seizing one of the former by the ankles he swung the body in
circles about him, clearing his own pathway as he ran for
the opposite end of the courtyard, and there he halted and
wheeled and putting all the strength of his great muscles
into the effort, he swung the body of the priest once more
and hurled it back into the faces of his pursuers.

Without waiting to note the effect of his act he turned
again and continued in pursuit of Cadj.  The fellow kept
always just ahead of him, because Cadj knew his way through
the labyrinthian mazes of the palace and temple and
courtyards better than Tarzan.  That the trail was leading
toward the inner courts of the temple Tarzan was convinced.
There Cadj would find easy ingress to the pits beneath the
palace and a hiding place from which it would be difficult
to dislodge him, so numerous and winding were the dark
subterranean tunnels. And so Tarzan put forth every effort
to reach the sacrificial court in time to prevent Cadj from
gaining the comparative safety of the underground passages;
but as he finally leaped through the doorway into the court,
a noose, cunningly laid, closed about one of his ankles and
he was hurled heavily to the ground. Almost instantly a
number of the crooked little men of Opar leaped upon him,
where he lay, half-stunned by the fall, and before he had
fully regained his faculties they had trussed him securely.

Only about half conscious, he felt them raise him from the
ground and carry him, and presently he was deposited upon a
cold stone surface. Then it was that full consciousness
returned to him, and he realized that he lay outstretched
once more upon the sacrificial altar of the inner court of
the Temple of the Flaming God and above him stood Cadj, the
High Priest, his cruel face contorted in a grimace of hate
and the anticipation of revenge long deferred.

"At last!" gloated the creature of hate. "This time, Tarzan
of the Apes, you shall know the fury not of the Flaming God,
but of Cadj, the man; nor shall there be any wait nor any
interference."

He swung the sacrificial knife high above his head.  Beyond
the point of the knife Tarzan of the Apes saw the summit of
the courtyard wall, and just surmounting it the head and
shoulders of a mighty, black-maned lion.

"Jad-bal-ja!" he cried. "Kill! Kill!"

Cadj hesitated, his knife poised on high. He saw the
direction of the ape-man's eyes and followed them, and in
that instant the golden lion leaped to the pavement, and
with two mighty bounds was upon the High Priest of Opar. The
knife clattered to the floor and the great jaws closed upon
the horrid face.

The lesser priests who had seized Tarzan, and who had
remained to witness his death at the hands of Cadj, had fled
screaming from the court the instant that the golden lion
had leaped upon their master, and now Tarzan and Jad-bal-ja
and the corpse of Cadj were the sole occupants of the
sacrificial courtyard of the temple.

"Come, Jad-bal-ja," commanded Tarzan; "let no one harm
Tarzan of the Apes."


An hour later the victorious forces of La were overrunning
the ancient palace and temples of Opar. The priests and
warriors who had not been killed had quickly surrendered and
acknowledged La as their queen and High Priestess, and now
at La's command the city was being searched for Tarzan and
Cadj. It was thus that La, herself, leading a searching
party, entered the sacrificial courtyard.

The sight that met her eyes brought her to a sudden halt,
for there, bound upon the altar, lay Tarzan of the Apes, and
standing above him, his snarling face and gleaming eyes
glaring directly at her was Jad-bal-ja, the golden lion.

"Tarzan!" shrieked La, taking a step toward the altar. "Cadj
has had his way at last.  God of my fathers have pity on me
--Tarzan is dead."

"No," cried the ape-man; "far from dead. Come and release
me. I am only bound, but had it not been for Jad-bal-ja I
had been dead beneath your sacrificial knife."

"Thank God," cried La, and started to approach the altar,
but paused before the menacing attitude of the growling
lion.

"Down!" cried Tarzan, "let her approach;" and Jad-bal-ja lay
down beside his master and stretched his whiskered chin
across the ape-man's breast.

La came then, and picking up the sacrificial knife, cut the
bonds that held the lord of the jungle captive, and then she
saw beyond the altar the corpse of Cadj.

"Your worst enemy is dead," said Tarzan, "and for his death
you may thank Jad-bal-ja, as I thank him for my life. You
should rule now in peace and happiness and in friendship
with the people of the Valley of the Palace of Diamonds."

That night Tarzan and the Bolgani and the head-men of the
Gomangani, and the priests and priestesses of Opar, sat in
the great banquet hall of the Palace of Opar, as the guests
of La, the queen, and ate from the golden platters of the
ancient Atlantians--platters that had been fashioned on a
Continent that exists today only in the legends of
antiquity. And the following morning Tarzan and Jad-bal-ja
set forth upon their return journey to the land of the
Waziri and home.




CHAPTER XVII



THE TORTURE OF FIRE


Flora Hawkes and her four confederates, pursued by Luvini
and his two hundred warriors, stumbled through the darkness
of the jungle night. They had no objective, for, guided
entirely as they had been by the blacks, they knew not where
they were and were completely lost. The sole idea dominating
the mind of each was to put as much distance between
themselves and the camp of the ivory raiders as possible,
for no matter what the outcome of the battle there might
have been, their fate would be the same should the
victorious party capture them. They had stumbled on for
perhaps half an hour when, during a momentary rest, they
heard plainly behind them the sound of pursuit, and again
they plunged on in their aimless flight of terror.

Presently, to their surprise, they discerned the glow of a
light ahead. What could it be? Had they made a complete
circle, and was this again the camp they had been fleeing?
They pushed on to reconnoiter, until at last they saw before
them the outlines of a camp surrounded by a thorn boma, in
the center of which was burning a small camp-fire. About the
fire were congregated half-a-hundred black warriors, and as
the fugitives crept closer they saw among the blacks a
figure standing out clearly in the light of the camp-fire--
a white woman--and behind them rose louder and louder the
sound of pursuit.

From the gestures and gesticulations of the blacks around
the camp-fire it was evident that they were discussing the
sounds of the battle they had recently heard in the
direction of the raiders' camp, for they often pointed in
that direction, and now the woman raised her hand for
silence and they all listened, and it was evident that they,
too, heard the coming of the warriors who were pursuing
Flora Hawkes and her confederates.

"There is a white woman there," said Flora to the others. "We
do not know who she is, but she is our only hope, for those
who are pursuing us will overtake us quickly. Perhaps this
woman will protect us.  Come, I am going to find out;" and
without waiting for an answer she walked boldly toward the
boma.

They had come but a short distance when the keen eyes of the
Waziri discovered them, and instantly the boma wall was
ringed with bristling spears.

"Stop!" cried one of the warriors.  "We are the Waziri of
Tarzan. Who are you?"

"I am an Englishwoman," called Flora in reply. "I and my
companions are lost in the jungle. We have been betrayed by
our safari--our head-man is pursuing us now with warriors.
There are but five of us and we ask your protection."

"Let them come," said Jane to the Waziri.

As Flora Hawkes and the four men entered the boma beneath
the scrutiny of Jane Clayton and the Waziri, another pair of
eyes watched from the foliage of the great tree that
overhung the camp upon the opposite side--gray eyes to
which a strange light came as they recognized the girl and
her companions.

As the newcomers approached Lady Greystoke the latter gave
an exclamation of surprise. "Flora!" she exclaimed, in
astonishment. "Flora Hawkes, what in the world are you doing
here?"

The girl, startled too, came to a full stop.  "Lady
Greystoke!" she ejaculated.

"I do not understand," continued Lady Greystoke. "I did not
know that you were in Africa."

For a moment the glib Flora was overcome by consternation,
but presently her native wit came to her assistance. "I am
here with Mr. Bluber and his friends," she said, "who came
to make scientific researches, and brought me along because
I had been to Africa with you and Lord Greystoke, and knew
something of the manners and customs of the country, and now
our boys have turned against us and unless you can help us
we are lost."

"Are they west coast boys?" asked Jane.

"Yes," replied Flora.

"I think my Waziri can handle them. How many of them are
there?"

"About two hundred," said Kraski.

Lady Greystoke shook her head. "The odds are pretty heavy,"
she commented, and then she called to Usula, who was in
charge. "There are two hundred west coast boys coming after
these people," she said; "we shall have to fight to defend
them."

"We are Waziri," replied Usula, simply, and a moment later
the van of Luvini's forces broke into view at the outer rim
of the camp-fire's reach.

At sight of the glistening warriors ready to receive them
the west coast boys halted. Luvini, taking in the inferior
numbers of the enemy at a glance, stepped forward a few
paces ahead of his men and commenced to shout taunts and
insults, demanding the return of the whites to him. He
accompanied his words with fantastic and grotesque steps, at
the same time waving his rifle and shaking his fist.
Presently his followers took up the refrain until the whole
band of two hundred was shrieking and yelling and
threatening, the while they leaped up and down as they
worked themselves into a frenzy of excitement that would
impart to them the courage necessary for the initiating of a
charge.

The Waziri, behind the boma wall, schooled and disciplined
by Tarzan of the Apes, had long since discarded the
fantastic overture to battle so dear to the hearts of other
warlike tribes and, instead, stood stolid and grim awaiting
the coming of the foe.

"They have a number of rifles," commented Lady Greystoke;
“that looks rather bad for us."

"There are not over half-a-dozen who can hit anything with
their rifles," said Kraski.

"You men are all armed. Take your places among my Waziri.
Warn your men to go away and leave us alone. Do not fire
until they attack, but at the first overt act, commence
firing, and keep it up--there is nothing that so
discourages a west coast black as the rifle fire of white
men. Flora and I will remain at the back of the camp, near
that large tree." She spoke authoritatively, as one who is
accustomed to command and knows whereof she speaks. The men
obeyed her; even Bluber, though he trembled pitiably as he
moved forward to take his place in the front ranks among the
Waziri.

Their movements, in the light of the camp-fire, were all
plainly discernible to Luvini, and also to that other who
watched from the foliage of the tree beneath which Jane
Clayton and Flora Hawkes took refuge.  Luvini had not come
to fight. He had come to capture Flora Hawkes. He turned to
his men. "There are only fifty of them," he said. "We can
kill them easily, but we did not come to make war. We came
to get the white girl back again.  Stay here and make a
great show against those sons of jackals. Keep them always
looking at you. Advance a little and then fall back again,
and while you are thus keeping their attention attracted in
this direction I will take fifty men and go to the rear of
their camp and get the white girl, and when I have her I
will send word to you and immediately you can return to the
village, where, behind the palisade, we shall be safe
against attack."

Now this plan well suited the west coast blacks, who had no
stomach for the battle looming so imminent, and so they
danced and yelled and menaced more vociferously than before,
for they felt they were doing it all with perfect impunity,
since presently they should retire, after a bloodless
victory--to the safety of their palisade.

As Luvini, making a detour, crept through the concealment of
the dense jungles to the rear of the camp while the din of
the west coast blacks arose to almost deafening proportions,
there dropped suddenly to the ground before the two white
women from the tree above them, the figure of a white giant,
naked except for loin cloth and leopard skin--his godlike
contour picked out by the flickering light of the beast
fire.

"John!" exclaimed Lady Greystoke. "Thank God it is you."

"Sssh!" cautioned the white giant, placing a forefinger to
his lips, and then suddenly he wheeled upon Flora Hawkes.
"It is you I want," he cried, and seizing the girl he threw
her lightly across his shoulders, and before Lady Greystoke
could interfere--before she half-realized what had
occurred--he had lightly leaped the protecting boma in the
rear of the camp and disappeared into the jungle beyond.
For a moment Jane Clayton stood reeling as one stunned by
an unexpected blow, and then, with a stifled moan, she sank
sobbing to the ground, her face buried in her arms.

It was thus that Luvini and his warriors found her as they
crept stealthily over the boma and into the camp in the rear
of the defenders upon the opposite side of the beast fire.
They had come for a white woman and they had found one, and
roughly dragging her to her feet, smothering her cries with
rough and filthy palms, they bore her out into the jungle
toward the palisaded village of the ivory raiders.

Ten minutes later the white men and the Waziri saw the west
coast blacks retire slowly into the jungle, still yelling
and threatening, as though bent on the total annihilation of
their enemies--the battle was over without a shot fired or
a spear hurled.

"Blime," said Throck, "what was all the bloomin' fuss about
anyhow?"

"Hi thought they was goin' to heat hus hup, an' the
blighters never done nothin' but yell, an' 'ere we are, 'n
that's that."

The Jew swelled out his chest. "It takes more as a bunch of
niggers to bluff Adolph Bluber," he said pompously.

Kraski looked after the departing blacks, and then,
scratching his head, turned back toward the camp-fire.  "I
can't understand it," he said, and then, suddenly, "Where
are Flora and Lady Greystoke?"

It was then that they discovered that the women were
missing.

The Waziri were frantic. They called the name of their
mistress aloud, but there was no reply. "Come!" cried Usula,
"we, the Waziri shall fight, after all," and running to the
boma he leaped it, and, followed by his fifty blacks, set
out in pursuit of the west coast boys.

It was but a moment or two before they overtook them, and
that which ensued resembled more a rout than a battle.
Fleeing in terror toward their palisade with the Waziri at
their heels, the west coast blacks threw away their rifles
that they might run the faster, but Luvini and his party had
had sufficient start so that they were able to reach the
village and gain the safety of the palisade before pursued
and pursuers reached it. Once inside the gate the defenders
made a stand for they realized that if the Waziri entered
they should all be massacred, and so they fought as a
cornered rat will fight, with the result that they managed
to hold off the attackers until they could close and bar the
gate. Built as it had been as a defense against far greater
numbers the village was easy to defend, for there were less
than fifty Waziri now, and nearly two hundred fighting men
within the village to defend it against them.

Realizing the futility of blind attack Usula withdrew his
forces a short distance from the palisade, and there they
squatted, their fierce, scowling faces glaring at the
gateway while Usula pondered schemes for outwitting the
enemy, which he realized he could not overcome by force
alone.

"It is only Lady Greystoke that we want," he said;
"vengeance can wait until another day."

"But we do not even know that she is within the village,"
reminded one of his men.

"Where else could she be, then?" asked Usula.

"It is true that you may be right--she may not be within
the village, but that I intend to find out. I have a plan.
See; the wind is from the opposite side of the village.  Ten
of you will accompany me, the others will advance again
before the gate and make much noise, and pretend that you
are about to attack. After awhile the gate will open they
will come out. That I promise you. I will try to be here
before that happens, but if I am not, divide into two
parties and stand upon either side of the gateway and let
the west coast blacks escape; we do not care for them. Watch
only for Lady Greystoke, and when you see her take her away
from those who guard her.  Do you understand?" His
companions nodded. "Then come", he said, and selecting ten
men disappeared into the jungle.

Luvini had carried Jane Clayton to a hut not far from the
gateway to the village.  Here he had bound her securely and
tied her to a stake, still believing that she was Flora
Hawkes, and then he had left her to hurry back toward the
gate that he might take command of his forces in defense of
the village.

So rapidly had the events of the past hour transpired that
Jane Clayton was still half dazed from the series of shocks
that she had been called upon to endure. Dwarfing to
nothingness the menace of her present position was the
remembrance that her Tarzan had deserted her in her hour of
need, and carried off into the jungle another woman.  Not
even the remembrance of what Usula had told her concerning
the accident that Tarzan had sustained, and which had
supposedly again affected his memory, could reconcile her to
the brutality of his desertion, and now she lay, face down,
in the filth of the Arab hut, sobbing as she had not for
many years.

As she lay there torn by grief, Usula and his ten crept
stealthily and silently around the outside of the palisade
to the rear of the village. Here they found great quantities
of dead brush left from the clearing which the Arabs had
made when constructing their village.  This they brought and
piled along the palisade, close against it, until nearly
three-quarters of the palisade upon that side of the village
was banked high with it.  Finding that it was difficult to
prosecute their work in silence, Usula despatched one of his
men to the main body upon the opposite side of the village,
with instructions that they were to keep up a continuous din
of shouting to drown the sound of the operations of their
fellows. The plan worked to perfection, yet even though it
permitted Usula and his companions to labor with redoubled
efforts, it was more than an hour before the brush pile was
disposed to his satisfaction.

Luvini, from an aperture in the palisade, watched the main
body of the Waziri who were now revealed by the rising of
the moon, and finally he came to the conclusion that they
did not intend to attack that night, and therefore he might
relax his watchfulness and utilize the time in another and
more agreeable manner. Instructing the bulk of his warriors
to remain near the gate and ever upon the alert, with orders
that he be summoned the moment that the Waziri showed any
change in attitude, Luvini repaired to the hut in which he
had left Lady Greystoke.

The black was a huge fellow, with low, receding forehead and
prognathous jaw--a type of the lowest form of African
negro. As he entered the hut with a lighted torch which he
stuck in the floor, his bloodshot eyes gazed greedily at the
still form of the woman lying prone before him. He licked
his thick lips and, coming closer, reached out and touched
her. Jane Clayton looked up, and recoiling in revulsion,
shrunk away.  At sight of the woman's face the black looked
his surprise.

"Who are you?" he demanded in the pigdin English of the
coast.

"I am Lady Greystoke, wife of Tarzan of the Apes," replied
Jane Clayton.  "If you are wise you will release me at
once."

Surprise and terror showed in the eyes of Luvini, and
another emotion as well, but which would dominate the muddy
brain it was difficult, then, to tell. For a long time he
sat gazing at her, and slowly the greedy, gloating
expression upon face dominated and expunged the fear that
had at; first been written there, and in the change Jane
Clayton read her doom.

With fumbling fingers Luvini untied the knots of the bonds
that held Jane Clayton's wrists and ankles. She felt his hot
breath upon her and his bloodshot eyes and the red tongue
that momentarily licked the thick lips. The instant that she
felt the last thong with which she was tied fall away she
leaped to her feet and sprang for the entrance to the hut,
but a great hand reached forth and seized her, and as Luvini
dragged her back toward him, she wheeled like a mad tigress
and struck repeatedly at his grinning, ugly face.  By brute
force, ruthless and indomitable, he beat down her weak
resistance and slowly and surely dragged her closer to him.
Oblivious to aught else, deaf to the cries of the Waziri
before the gate and to the sudden new commotion that arose
in the village, the two struggled on, the woman, from the
first, foredoomed to defeat.

Against the rear palisade Usula had already put burning
torches to his brush pile at half-a-dozen different places.
The flames, fanned by a gentle jungle breeze, had leaped
almost immediately into a roaring conflagration, before
which the dry wood of the palisade crumbled in a shower of
ruddy sparks which the wind carried to the thatched roofs
the huts beyond, until in an incredibly short period of time
the village was a roaring inferno of flames. And even as
Usula had predicted the gate swung open and the west coast
blacks swarmed forth in terror toward the jungle. Upon
either side of the gateway the Waziri stood, looking for their
mistress, but though they waited and watched silence until
no more came from the gateway of village, and until the
interior of the palisade a seething hell of fire, they saw
nothing of her.

Long after they were convinced that no human being could
remain alive in the village they still waited and hoped; but
at last Usula gave up the vigil.

"She was never there," he said, "and now we pursue the
blacks and capture some of them, from whom we may learn the
whereabouts of Lady Greystoke."

It was daylight before they came upon a small of
stragglers, who were in camp a few miles of the west. These
they quickly surrounded, winning their immediate surrender
by promises of immunity in the event that they would answer
truthfully the questions that Usula should propound.

"Where is Luvini?" demanded Usula, who had learned the name
of the leader of the west coast boys from the Europeans the
evening before.

"We do not know; we have not seen him since we left the
village," replied one of the blacks. "We were some of the
slaves of the Arabs, and when we escaped the palisade last
night we ran away from the others, for we thought that we
should be safer alone than with Luvini, who is even crueller
than the Arabs."

"Did you see the white women that he brought to the camp
last night?" demanded Usula.

"He brought but one white woman," replied the other.

"What did he do with her?  Where is she now?" asked Usula.

"I do not know.  When he brought her he bound her hand and
foot and put her in the hut which he occupied near the
village gate. We have not seen her since."

Usula turned and looked at his companions. A great fear was
in his eyes, a fear that was reflected in the countenances
of the others.

"Come!" he said, "we shall return to the village. And you
will go with us," he added, addressing the west coast
blacks, "and if you have lied to us--" he made a
significant movement with his forefinger across his throat.

"We have not lied to you," replied the others.  Quickly they
retraced their steps toward the ruins of the Arab village,
nothing of which was left save a few piles of smoldering
embers.

"Where was the hut in which the white woman was confined?"
demanded Usula, as they entered the smoking ruins.

"Here," said one of the blacks, and walked quickly a few
paces beyond what had been the village gateway. Suddenly he
halted and pointed at something which lay upon the ground.
"There," he said, "is the white woman you seek."

Usula and the others pressed forward. Rage and grief
contended for mastery of them as they beheld, lying before
them, the charred remnants of a human body.

"It is she," said Usula, turning away to hide his grief as
the tears rolled down his ebon cheeks. The other Waziri were
equally affected, for they all had loved the mate of the Big
Bwana.

"Perhaps it is not she," suggested one of them; "perhaps it
is another."

"We can tell quickly," cried a third. "If her rings are
among the ashes it is indeed she," and he knelt and searched
for the rings which Lady Greystoke habitually wore.

Usula shook his head despairingly. "It is she," he said,
"there is the very stake to which she was fastened"--he
pointed to the blackened stub of a stake close beside the
body--"and as for the rings, even if they are not there it
will mean nothing, for Luvini would have taken them away
from her as soon as he captured her.  There was time for
everyone else to leave the village except she, who was bound
and could not leave--no, it cannot be another."

The Waziri scooped a shallow grave and reverently deposited
the ashes there, marking the spot with a little cairn of
stones.




CHAPTER XVIII



THE SPOOR OF REVENGE


As Tarzan of the Apes, adapting his speed to that of Jad-bal-ja,
made his comparatively slow way toward home, he reviewed
with varying emotions the experiences of the past week.
While he had been unsuccessful in raiding the treasure
vaults of Opar, the sack of diamonds which he carried
compensated several-fold for this miscarriage of his plans.
His only concern now was for the safety of his Waziri, and,
perhaps, a troublesome desire to seek out the whites who had
drugged him and mete out to them the punishment they
deserved.  In view, however, of his greater desire to return
home he decided to make no effort at apprehending them for
the time being at least.


Hunting together, feeding together, and sleeping together,
the man and the great lion trod the savage jungle trails
toward home. Yesterday they shared the meat of Bara, the
deer, today they feasted upon the carcass of Horta, the
boar, and between them there was little chance that either
would go hungry.

They had come within a day's march of the bungalow when
Tarzan discovered the spoor of a considerable body of
warriors. As some men devour the latest stock-market
quotations as though their very existence depended upon an
accurate knowledge of them, so Tarzan of the Apes devoured
every scrap of information that the jungle held for him,
for, in truth, an accurate knowledge of all that this
information could impart to him had been during his lifetime
a sine qua non to his existence. So now he carefully
examined the spoor that lay before him, several days old
though it was and partially obliterated by the passage of
beasts since it had been made, but yet legible enough to the
keen eyes and nostrils of the ape-man. His partial
indifference suddenly gave way to keen interest, for among
the footprints of the great warriors he saw now and again
the smaller one of a white woman--a loved footprint that
he knew as well as you know your mother's face.

"The Waziri returned and told her that I was missing," he
soliloquized, "and now she has set out with them to search
for me." He turned to the lion. "Well, Jad-bal-ja, once
again we turn away from home--but no, where she is is
home."

The direction that the trail led rather mystified Tarzan of
the Apes, as it was not along the direct route toward Opar,
but in a rather more southerly direction. On the sixth day
his keen ears caught the sound of approaching men, and
presently there was wafted to his nostrils the spoor of
blacks.  Sending Jad-bal-ja into a thicket to hide, Tarzan
took to the trees and moved rapidly in the direction of the
approaching negroes. As the distance between them lessened
the scent became stronger, until, even before he saw them,
Tarzan knew that they were Waziri, but the one effluvium
that would have filled his soul with happiness was lacking.

It was a surprised Usula who, at the head of the sad and
dejected Waziri, came at the turning of the trail suddenly
face to face with his master.

"Tarzan of the Apes!" cried Usula. "Is it indeed you?"

"It is none other," replied the ape-man, "but where is Lady
Greystoke?"

"Ah, master, how can we tell you!" cried Usula.

"You do not mean--" cried Tarzan. "It cannot be. Nothing
could happen to her while she was guarded by my Waziri!"

The warriors hung their heads in shame and sorrow.  "We
offer our lives for hers," said Usula, simply.  He threw
down his spear and shield and, stretching his arms wide
apart, bared his great breast to Tarzan. "Strike, Bwana," he
said.

The ape-man turned away with bowed head. Presently he looked
at Usula again.  "Tell me how it happened," he said, "and
forget your foolish speech as I have forgotten the
suggestion which prompted it."

Briefly Usula narrated the events which had led up to the
death of Jane, and when he was done Tarzan of the Apes spoke
but three words, voicing a question which was typical of
him.

"Where is Luvini?" he asked.

"Ah, that we do not know," replied Usula.

"But I shall know," said Tarzan of the Apes. "Go upon your
way, my children, back to your huts, and your women and your
children, and when next you see Tarzan of the Apes you will
know that Luvini is dead."

They begged permission to accompany him, but he would not
listen to them.

"You are needed at home at this time of year," he said.
"Already have you been gone too long from the herds and
fields. Return, then, and carry word to Korak, but tell him
that it is my wish that he, too, remains at home--if I
fail, then may he come and take up my unfinished work if he
wishes to do so." As he ceased speaking he turned back in
the direction from which he had come, and whistled once a
single, low, long-drawn note, and a moment later Jad-bal-ja,
the golden lion, bounded into view along the jungle trail.

"The golden lion!" cried Usula. "When he escaped from
Keewazi, it was to search for his beloved Bwana."

Tarzan nodded. "He followed many marches to a strange
country until he found me," he said, and then he bid the
Waziri good-bye and bent his steps once more away from home
in search of Luvini and revenge.


John Peebles, wedged in the crotch of a tree, greeted the
coming dawn with weary eyes. Near him was Dick Throck,
similarly braced another crotch, while Kraski, more
intelligent or therefore possessing more inventive genius,
rigged a small platform of branches across two parallel
boughs, upon which he lay in comparative comfort. Ten feet
above him Bluber swung, half exhausted and wholly terrified,
to a smaller branch, supported in something that
approximated safety by a fork of the branch to which he
clung.

"Gord," groaned Peebles, "hi'll let the bloody lions 'ave me
before hi'll spend another such a night as this, an' 'ere we
are, 'n that's that!"

"And blime, too,"  said Throck, "hi sleeps on the ground
hafter this, lions or no lions."

"If the combined intelligence of the three of you was equal
to that of a walrus," remarked Kraski, "we might have slept
in comparative safety and comfort last night on the ground."

"Hey there, Bluber, Mister Kraski is spikin' to yer," called
Peebles in fine sarcasm, accenting the Mister.

"Oi! Oi!  I don't care vot nobody says," moaned Bluber.

"'E wants us to build a 'ouse for 'im hevery night,"
continued Peebles, "while 'e stands abaht and tells us
bloomin' well 'ow to do it, and 'im, bein' a fine gentleman,
don't do no work."

"Why should I do any work with my hands when you two big
beasts haven't got anything else work with?" asked Kraski.
"You would all have starved by this time if I hadn't found
food for you. And you'll be lion meat in the end, or die of
exhaustion if you don't listen to me--not that it would be
much loss."

The others paid no attention to his last sally. As a matter
of fact they had all been quarreling much for such a long
time that they really paid little attention to one another.
With the exception of Peebles and Throck they all hated one
another cordially, and only clung together because they were
afraid to separate.  Slowly Peebles lowered his bulk to the
ground. Throck followed and then came Kraski, and then,
finally, Bluber who stood for a moment in silence, looking
down at his disreputable clothing.

"Mein Gott!" he exclaimed at last. "Look at me! Dis suit,
vot it cost me tventy guineas, look at it.  Ruined.  Ruined.
It vouldn't bring vun penny in der pound."

"The hell with your clothes!" exclaimed Kraski. "Here we
are, lost, half starved, constantly menaced by wild animals,
and maybe, for all we know, by cannibals, with Flora missing
in the jungle, and you can stand there and talk about your
'tventy guinea' suit. You make me tired, Bluber. But come
on, we might as well be moving."

"Which way?" asked Throck.

"Why, to the west, of course," replied Kraski. "The coast is
there, and there is nothing else for us to do but try to
reach it."

"We can't reach it by goin' east," roared Peebles, "an' ere
we are, 'n that's that."

"Who said we could?" demanded Kraski.

"Well, we was travelin' east all day yesterday," said
Peebles. "I knew all the time that there was somethin'
wrong, and I just got it figured out."

Throck looked at his partner in stupid surprise. "What do
you mean?" he growled.  "What makes you think we was
travelin' east?"

"It's easy enough," replied Peebles, "and I can prove it to
you.  Because this party here knows so much more than the
rest of us we have been travelin' straight toward the
interior ever since the niggers deserted us." He nodded
toward the Russian, who stood with his hands on his hips,
eyeing the other quizzically.

"If you think I'm taking you in the wrong direction,
Peebles," said Kraski, "you just turn around and go the
other way; but I'm going to keep on the way we've been
going, which is the right way."

"It ain't the right way," retorted Peebles, "and I'll show
yer.  Listen here.  When you travel west the sun is at your
left side, isn't it--that is, all durin' the middle of the
day. Well, ever since we ve been travelin' without the
niggers the sun has been on our right. I thought all the
time there was somethin' wrong, but I could never figure it
out until just now. It's plain as the face on your nose.
We've been travelin' due east right along."

"Blime," cried Throck, "that we have, due east, and this
blighter thinks as 'ow 'e knows it all."

"Oi!" groaned Bluber, "und ve got to valk it all back again
yet, once more?"

Kraski laughed and turned away to resume the march in the
direction he had chosen.  "You fellows go on your own way if
you want to," he said, "and while you're traveling, just
ponder the fact that you're south of the equator and that
therefore the sun is always in the north, which, however,
doesn't change its old-fashioned habit of setting in the
west."

Bluber was the first to grasp the truth of Kraski's
statement.  "Come on, boys," he said, "Carl vas right," and
he turned and followed the Russian.

Peebles stood scratching his head, entirely baffled by the
puzzling problem, which Throck, also, was pondering deeply.
Presently the latter turned after Bluber and Kraski.  "Come
on, John," he said to Peebles, "hi don't hunderstand it, but
hi guess they're right.  They are headin' right toward where
the sun set last night, and that sure must be west."

His theory tottering, Peebles followed Throck, though he
remained unconvinced.

The four men, hungry and footsore, had dragged their weary
way along the jungle trail toward the west for several hours
in vain search for game. Unschooled in jungle craft they
blundered on. There might have been on every hand fierce
carnivore or savage warriors, but so dull are the perceptive
faculties of civilized man, the most blatant foe might have
stalked them unperceived.

And so it was that shortly after noon, as they were crossing
a small clearing, the zip of an arrow that barely missed
Bluber's head, brought them to a sudden, terrified halt.
With a shrill scream of terror the Jew crumpled to the
ground. Kraski threw his rifle to his shoulder and fired.

"There!" he cried, "behind those bushes," and then another
arrow, from another direction, pierced his forearm. Peebles
and Throck, beefy and cumbersome, got into action with less
celerity than the Russian, but, like him, they showed no
indication of fear.

"Down," cried Kraski, suiting the action to the word. "Lie
down and let them have it."

Scarcely had the three men dropped among the long grass when
a score of pigmy hunters came into the open, and a volley of
arrows whizzed above the prone men, while from a nearby tree
two steel-gray eyes looked down upon the ambush.

Bluber lay upon his belly with his face buried in his arms,
his useless rifle lying at his side, but Kraski, Peebles,
and Throck, fighting for their lives, pumped lead into the
band of yelling pigmies.

Kraski and Peebles each dropped a native with his rifle and
then the foe withdrew into the concealing safety of the
surrounding jungle.  For a moment there was a cessation of
hostilities. Bitter silence reigned, and then a voice broke
the quiet from the verdure of a nearby forest giant.

"Do not fire until I tell you to," it said, in English, "and
I will save you."

Bluber raised his head. "Come qvick! Come qvick!" he cried,
"ve vill not shoot. Safe me, safe me, und I giff you five
pounds."

From the tree from which the voice had issued there came a
single, low, long-drawn, whistled note, and then silence for
a time.

The pigmies, momentarily surprised by the mysterious voice
emanating from the foliage of a tree, ceased their
activities, but presently, hearing nothing to arouse their
fear, they emerged from the cover of the bushes and launched
another volley of arrows toward the four men lying among the
grasses in the clearing.  Simultaneously the figure of a
giant white leaped from the lower branches of a patriarch of
the jungle, as a great black-maned lion sprang from the
thicket below.

"Oi!" shrieked Bluber, and again buried his face in his
arms.

For an instant the pigmies stood terrified, and then their
leader cried:  "It is Tarzan!" and turned and fled into the
jungle.

"Yes, it is Tarzan--Tarzan of the Apes," cried Lord
Greystoke.  "It is Tarzan and the golden lion," but he spoke
in the dialect of the pigmies, and the whites understood no
word of what he said. Then he turned to them. "The Gomangani
have gone," he said; "get up."

The four men crawled to their feet. "Who are you, and what
are you doing here?" demanded Tarzan of the Apes. "But I do
not need to ask who you are. You are the men who drugged me,
and left me helpless in your camp, a prey to the first
passing lion or savage native."

Bluber stumbled forward, rubbing his palms together and
cringing and smiling.  "Oi! Oi! Mr. Tarzan, ve did not know
you. Neffer vould ve did vat ve done, had ve known it vas
Tarzan of the Apes.  Safe me!  Ten pounds--tventy pounds
--anyt'ing. Name your own price. Safe me, und it is yours."

Tarzan ignored the Jew and turned toward the others.  "I am
looking for one of your men," he said; "a black named
Luvini.  He killed my wife. Where is he?"

"We know nothing of that," said Kraski. "Luvini betrayed us
and deserted us. Your wife and another white woman were in
our camp at the time.  None of us knows what became of them.
They were behind us when we took our post to defend the camp
from our men and the slaves of the Arabs.  Your Waziri were
there. After the enemy had withdrawn we found that the two
women had disappeared.  We do not know what became of them.
We are looking for them now."

"My Waziri told me as much," said Tarzan, "but have you seen
aught of Luvini since?"

"No, we have not," replied Kraski.

"What are you doing here?" demanded Tarzan.

"We came with Mr. Bluber on a scientific expedition,"replied
the Russian.  "We have had a great deal of trouble.  Our
head-men, askari, and porters have mutinied and deserted. We
are absolutely alone and helpless."

"Oi! Oi!" cried Bluber.  "Safe us!  Safe us! But keep dot
lion avay.  He makes me nerfous."

"He will not hurt you--unless I tell him to," said Tarzan.

"Den please don't tell him to," cried Bluber.

"Where do you want to go?" asked Tarzan.

"We are trying to get back to the coast," replied Kraski,
"and from there to London."

"Come with me," said Tarzan, "possibly I can help you. You
do not deserve it, but I cannot see white men perish here in
the jungle."

They followed him toward the west, and that night they made
camp beside a small jungle stream. It was difficult for the
four Londoners to accustom themselves to the presence of the
great lion, and Bluber was in a state of palpable terror.

As they squatted around the fire after the evening meal,
which Tarzan had provided, Kraski suggested that they set to
and build some sort of a shelter against the wild beasts.

"It will not be necessary," said Tarzan. "Jad-bal-ja will
guard you. He will sleep here beside Tarzan of the Apes, and
what one of us does not hear the other will."

Bluber sighed. "Mein Gott!" he cried. "I should giff ten
pounds for vun night's sleep."

"You may have it tonight for less than that," replied
Tarzan, "for nothing shall befall you while Jad-bal-ja and I
are here."

"Vell, den I t'ink I say good night," said the Jew, and
moving a few paces away from the fire he curled up and was
soon asleep.  Throck and Peebles followed suit, and shortly
after Kraski, too.

As the Russian lay, half dozing, his eyes partially open, he
saw the ape-man rise from the squatting position he had
maintained before the fire, and turn toward a nearby tree.
As he did so something fell from beneath his loin cloth--a
little sack made of hides--a little sack, bulging with its
contents.

Kraski, thoroughly awakened now, watched it as the ape-man
moved off a short distance, accompanied by Jad-bal-ja, and
lay down to sleep.

The great lion curled beside the prostrate man, and
presently the Russian was assured that both slept.
Immediately he commenced crawling, stealthily and slowly
toward the little package lying beside the fire.  With each
forward move that he made he paused and looked at the
recumbent figures of the two ferocious beasts before him,
but both slept on peacefully.  At last the Russian could
reach out and grasp the sack, and drawing it toward him he
stuffed it quickly inside his shirt. Then he turned and
crawled slowly and carefully back to his place beyond the
fire. There, lying with his head upon one arm as though in
profound slumber, he felt carefully of the sack with the
fingers of his left hand.

"They feel like pebbles," he muttered to himself, "and
doubtless that is what they are, for the barbaric
ornamentation of this savage barbarian who is a peer of
England. It does not seem possible that this wild beast has
sat in the House of Lords."

Noiselessly Kraski undid the knot which held the mouth of
the sack closed, and a moment later he let a portion of the
contents trickle forth into his open palm.

"My God!" he cried, "diamonds!"

Greedily he poured them all out and gloated over them--
great scintillating stones of the first water--five pounds
of pure, white diamonds, representing so fabulous a fortune
that the very contemplation of it staggered the Russian.

"My God!" he repeated, "the wealth of Croesus in my own
hand."

Quickly he gathered up the stones and replaced them in the
sack, always with one eye upon Tarzan and Jad-bal-ja; but
neither stirred, and presently he had returned them all to
the pouch and slipped the package inside his shirt.

"Tomorrow,"  he muttered, "tomorrow--would to God that I
had the nerve to attempt it tonight."

In the middle of the following morning Tarzan, with the four
Londoners, approached a good-sized, stockaded village,
containing many huts. He was received not only graciously,
but with the deference due an emperor.

The whites were awed by the attitude of the black chief and
his warriors as Tarzan was conducted into their presence.

After the usual ceremony had been gone through, Tarzan
turned and waved his hand toward the four Europeans.  "These
are my friends," he said to the black chief, "and they wish
to reach the coast in safety. Send with them, then,
sufficient warriors to feed and guard them during the
journey.  It is I, Tarzan of the Apes, who requests this
favor."

"Tarzan of the Apes, the great chief, Lord of the Jungle,
has but to command," replied the black.

"Good!" exclaimed Tarzan, "feed them well and treat them
well.  I have other business to attend to and may not
remain."

"Their bellies shall be filled, and they shall reach the
coast unscathed," replied the chief.

Without a word of farewell, without even a sign that he
realized their existence, Tarzan of the Apes passed from the
sight of the four Europeans, while at his heels paced
Jad-bal-ja, the golden lion.




CHAPTER XIX



A BARBED SHAFT KILLS


Kraski spent a sleepless night.  He could not help but
realize that sooner or later Tarzan would discover the loss
of his pouch of diamonds, and that he would return and
demand an accounting of the four Londoners he had
befriended. And so it was that as the first streak of dawn
lighted the eastern horizon, the Russian arose from his
pallet of dried grasses within the hut that had been
assigned him and Bluber by the chief, and crept stealthily
out into the village street.

"God!" he muttered to himself.  "There is only one chance in
a thousand that I can reach the coast alone, but this," and
he pressed his hand over the bag of diamonds that lay within
his shirt--" but this, this is worth every effort, even to
the sacrifice of life--the fortune of a thousand kings--
my God, what could I not do with it in London, and Paris,
and New York!"

Stealthily he slunk from the village, and presently the
verdure of the jungle beyond closed about Carl Kraski, the
Russian, as he disappeared forever from the lives of his
companions.

Bluber was the first to discover the absence of Kraski, for
although there was no love between the two, they had been
thrown together owing to the friendship of Peebles and
Throck.

"Have you seen Carl this morning?" he asked Peebles as the
three men gathered around the pot containing the unsavory
stew that had been brought to them for their breakfast.

"No," said Peebles. "He must be asleep yet."

"He is not in the hut," replied Bluber.  "He vas not dere
ven I woke up."

"He can take care of himself," growled Throck, resuming his
breakfast.  "You'll likely find him with some of the
ladies," and he grinned in appreciation of his little joke
on Kraski's well-known weakness.

They had finished their breakfast and were attempting to
communicate with some of the warriors, in an effort to learn
when the chief proposed that they should set forth for the
coast, and still Kraski had not made an appearance. By this
time Bluber was considerably concerned, not at all for
Kraski's safety, but for his own, since, if something could
happen to Kraski in this friendly village in the still
watches of the night, a similar fate might overtake him, and
when he made this suggestion to the others it gave them food
for thought, too, so that there were three rather
apprehensive men who sought an audience with the chief.

By means of signs and pidgin English, and distorted native
dialect, a word or two of which each of the three
understood, they managed to convey to the chief the
information that Kraski had disappeared, and that they
wanted to know what had become of him.

The chief was, of course, as much puzzled as they, and
immediately instituted a thorough search of the village,
with the result that it was soon found that Kraski was not
within the palisade, and shortly afterward footprints were
discovered leading through the village gateway into the
jungle.

"Mein Gott!" exclaimed Bluber, "he vent out dere, und he
vent alone, in der middle of der night. He must have been
crazy."

"Gord!" cried Trock, "what did he want to do that for?"

"You ain't missed nothin', have you?" asked Peebles of the
other two. "'E might 'ave stolen somethin'."

"Oi! Oi!  Vot have ve got to steal?" cried Bluber.  "Our
guns, our ammunition--dey are here beside us.  He did not
take them.  Beside dose ve have nothing of value except my
tventy guinea suit."

"But what did 'e do it for?" demanded Peebles.

"'E must 'ave been walkin' in 'is bloomin' sleep," said
Throck. And that was as near to an explanation of Kraski's
mysterious disappearance as the three could reach.  An hour
later they set out toward the coast under the protection of
a company of the chief's warriors.

Kraski, his rifle slung over his shoulder, moved doggedly
along the jungle trail, a heavy automatic pistol grasped in
his right hand.  His ears constantly strained for the first
intimation of pursuit as well as for whatever other dangers
lurk before or upon either side.  Alone in the mysterious
jungle he was experiencing a nightmare of terror, and with
each mile that he traveled the value of the diamonds became
less and less by comparison with the frightful ordeal that
realized he must pass through before he could hope to reach
the coast.

Once Histah, the snake, swinging from a hung branch across
the trail, barred his way, and the man dared not fire at him
for fear of attracting the attention of possible pursuers to
his position. He was forced, therefore, to make a detour
through the tangled mass of underbrush which grew closely
upon either side of the narrow trail. When he reached it
again, beyond the snake, his clothing was more torn and
tattered than before and his flesh was scratched and cut and
bleeding from the innumerable thorns past which he had been
compelled to force his way. He was soaked with perspiration
and panting from exhaustion and his clothing was filled with
ants whose vicious attacks upon his flesh rendered him half
mad with pain.

Once again in the clear he tore his clothing from him and
sought frantically to rid himself of the torturing pests.

So thick were the myriad ants upon his clothing that he
dared not attempt to reclaim it. Only the sack of diamonds,
his ammunition and his weapons did he snatch from the
ravening horde whose numbers were rapidly increasing,
apparently by the millions, as they sought to again lay hold
upon him and devour him.

Shaking the bulk of the ants from the articles he had
retrieved, Kraski dashed madly along the trail as naked as
the day he was born, and when, hour later, stumbling and at
last falling exhausted, he lay panting upon the damp jungle
earth, he realized the utter futility of his mad attempt to
reach the coast alone, even more fully than he ever could
have under any other circumstances, since there is nothing
that so paralyzes the courage and self-confidence of a
civilized man as to be deprived of his clothing.

However scant the protection that might have been afforded
by the torn and tattered garments he discarded, he could not
have felt more helpless had he lost his weapons and
ammunition instead, for, to such an extent are we the
creatures of habit and environment.  It was, therefore, a
terrified Kraski, already foredoomed to failure, who crawled
fearfully along the jungle trail.

That night, hungry and cold, he slept in the crotch of a
great tree while the hunting carnivore roared, and coughed,
and growled through the blackness of the jungle about him.
Shivering with terror he started momentarily to fearful
wakefulness, and when, from exhaustion, he would doze again
it was not to rest but to dream of horrors that a sudden
roar would merge into reality. Thus the long hours of a
frightful night dragged out their tedious length, until it
seemed that dawn would never come.  But come it did, and
once again he took up his stumbling way toward the west.

Reduced by fear and fatigue and pain to a state bordering
upon half consciousness, he blundered on, with each passing
hour becoming perceptibly weaker, for he had been without
food or water since he had deserted his companions more than
thirty hours before.

Noon was approaching.  Kraski was moving but slowly now with
frequent rests, and it was during one of these that there
came to his numbed sensibilities an insistent suggestion of
the voices of human beings not far distant. Quickly he shook
himself and attempted to concentrate his waning faculties.
He listened intently, and presently with a renewal of
strength he arose to his feet.

There was no doubt about it. He heard voices but a short
distance away and they sounded not like the tones of
natives, but rather those of Europeans.  Yet he was still
careful, and so he crawled cautiously forward, until at a
turning of the trail he saw before him a clearing dotted
with trees which bordered the banks of a muddy stream. Near
the edge of the river was a small hut thatched with grasses
and surrounded by a rude palisade and further protected by
an outer boma of thorn bushes.

It was from the direction of the hut that the voices were
coming, and now he clearly discerned a woman's voice raised
in protest and in anger, and replying to it the deep voice
of a man.

Slowly the eyes of Carl Kraski went wide in incredulity, not
unmixed with terror, for the tones of the voice of the man
he heard were the tones of the dead Esteban Miranda, and the
voice of the woman was that of the missing Flora Hawkes,
whom he had long since given up as dead also. But Carl
Kraski was no great believer in the supernatural.
Disembodied spirits need no huts or palisades, or bomas of
thorns.  The owners of those voices were as live--as
material--as he.

He started forward toward the hut, his hatred of Esteban and
his jealousy almost forgotten in the relief he felt in the
realization that he was to again have the companionship of
creatures of his own kind.  He had moved, however, but a few
steps from the edge of the jungle when the woman's voice
came again to his ear, and with it the sudden realization of
his nakedness.  He paused in thought, looking about him, and
presently he was busily engaged gathering the long,
broadleaved jungle grasses, from which he fabricated a rude
but serviceable skirt, which he fastened about his waist
with a twisted rope of the same material.  Then with a
feeling of renewed confidence he moved forward toward the
hut. Fearing that they might not recognize him at first,
and, taking him for an enemy, attack him, Kraski, before he
reached the entrance to the palisade, called Esteban by
name.  Immediately the Spaniard came from the hut, followed
by the girl. Had Kraski not heard his voice and recognized
him by it, he would have thought him Tarzan of the Apes, so
close was the remarkable resemblance.

For a moment the two stood looking at the strange apparition
before them.

"Don't you know me?" asked Kraski. "I am Carl--Carl
Kraski. You know me, Flora."

"Carl!" exclaimed the girl, and started to leap forward, but
Esteban grasped her by the wrist and held her back.

"What are you doing here, Kraski?" asked the Spaniard in a
surly tone.

"I am trying to make my way to the coast," replied the
Russian.  "I am nearly dead from starvation and exposure."

"The way to the coast is there," said the Spaniard, and
pointed down the trail toward the west. "Keep moving,
Kraski, it is not healthy for you here."

"You mean to say that you will send me on without food or
water?" demanded the Russian.

"There is water," said Esteban, pointing at the river, "and
the jungle is full of food for one with sufficient courage
and intelligence to gather it."

"You cannot send him away," cried the girl. "I did not think
it possible that even you could be so cruel," and then,
turning to the Russian, "O Carl," she cried, "do not go. Save
me! Save me from this beast!"

"Then stand aside," cried Kraski, and as the girl wrenched
herself free from the grasp of Miranda the Russian leveled
his automatic and fired point-blank at the Spaniard.  The
bullet missed its target; the empty shell jammed in the
breech and as Kraski pulled the trigger again with no result
he glanced at his weapon and, discovering its uselessness,
hurled it from him with an oath. As he strove frantically to
bring his rifle into action Esteban drew back his spear
hand with the short, heavy spear that he had learned by now
so well to use, and before the other could press the trigger
of his rifle the barbed shaft tore through his chest and
heart.  Without a sound Carl Kraski sank dead at the foot of
his enemy and his rival, while the woman both had loved,
each in his own selfish or brutal way, sank sobbing to the
ground in the last and deepest depths of despair.

Seeing that the other was dead, Esteban stepped forward and
wrenched his spear from Kraski's body and also relieved his
dead enemy of his ammunition and weapons. As he did so his
eyes fell upon a little bag made of skins which Kraski had
fastened to his waist by the grass rope he had recently
fashioned to uphold his primitive skirt.

The Spaniard felt of the bag and tried to figure out the
nature of its contents, coming to the conclusion that it was
ammunition, but he did not examine it closely until he had
carried the dead man's weapons into his hut, where he had
also taken the girl, who crouched in a corner, sobbing.

"Poor Carl!  Poor Carl!" she moaned, and then to the man
facing her: "You beast!"

"Yes," he cried, with a laugh, "I am a beast. I am Tarzan of
the Apes, and that dirty Russian dared to call me Esteban. I
am Tarzan!  I am Tarzan of the Apes!" he repeated in a loud
scream. "Who dares call me otherwise dies.  I will show
them. I will show them," he mumbled.

The girl looked at him with wide and flaming eyes and
shuddered.

"Mad," she muttered.  "Mad!  My God--alone in the jungle
with a maniac!" And, in truth, in one respect was Esteban
Miranda mad--mad with the madness of the artist who lives
the part he plays. And for so long, now, had Esteban Miranda
played the part, and so really proficient had he become in
his interpretation of the noble character, that he believed
himself Tarzan, and in outward appearance he might have
deceived the ape-man's best friend.  But within that godlike
form was the heart of a cur and the soul of a craven.

"He would have stolen Tarzan's mate," muttered Esteban.
"Tarzan, Lord of the Jungle! Did you see how I slew him,
with a single shaft? You could love a weakling, could you,
when you could have the love of the great Tarzan!"

"I loathe you," said the girl. "You are indeed a beast. You
are lower than the beasts."

"You are mine, though," said the Spaniard, "and you shall
never be another's--first I would kill you--but let us
see what the Russian had in his little bag of hides, it
feels like ammunition enough to kill a regiment," and he
untied the thongs that held the mouth of the bag closed and
let some of the contents spill out upon the floor of the
hut.  As the sparkling stones rolled scintillant before
their astonished eyes, the girl gasped in incredulity.

"Holy Mary!" exclaimed the Spaniard, "they are diamonds."

"Hundreds of them," murmured the girl.

"Where could he have gotten them?"

"I do not know and I do not care," said Esteban.  "They are
mine.  They are all mine--I am rich, Flora. I am rich, and
if you are a good girl you shall share my wealth with me."

Flora Hawkes's eyes narrowed.  Awakened within her breast
was the always-present greed that dominated her being, and
beside it, and equally as powerful now to dominate her, her
hatred for the Spaniard. Could he have known it, possession
of those gleaming baubles had crystallized at last in the
mind of the woman a determination she had long fostered to
slay the Spaniard while he slept. Heretofore she had been
afraid of being left alone in the jungle, but now the desire
to possess this great wealth overcame her terror.


Tarzan, ranging the jungle, picked up the trail of the
various bands of west coast boys and the fleeing slaves of
the dead Arabs, and overhauling each in turn he prosecuted
his search for Luvini, awing the blacks into truthfulness
and leaving them in a state of terror when he departed. Each
and every one, they told him the same story. There was none
who had seen Luvini since the night of the battle and the
fire, and each was positive that he must have escaped with
some other band.

So thoroughly occupied had the ape-man's mind been during
the past few days with his sorrow and his search that lesser
considerations had gone neglected, with the result that he
had not noted that the bag containing the diamonds was
missing. In fact, he had practically forgotten the diamonds
when, by the merest vagary of chance his mind happened to
revert to them, and then it was that he suddenly realized
that they were missing, but when he had lost them, or the
circumstances surrounding the loss, he could not recall.

"Those rascally Europeans," he muttered to Jad-bal-ja, "they
must have taken them," and suddenly with the thought the
scarlet scar flamed brilliantly upon his forehead, as just
anger welled within him against the perfidy and ingratitude
of the men he had succored.  "Come," he said to Jad-bal-ja,
"as we search for Luvini we shall search for these others
also." And so it was that Peebles and Throck and Bluber had
traveled but a short distance toward the coast when, during
a noon-day halt, they were surprised to see the figure of
the ape-man moving majestically toward them while, at his
side, paced the great, black-maned lion.

Tarzan made no acknowledgment of their exuberant greeting,
but came forward in silence to stand at last with folded
arms before them. There was a grim, accusing expression upon
his countenance that brought the chill of fear to Bluber's
cowardly heart, and blanched the faces of the two hardened
English pugs.

"What is it?" they chorused.  "What is wrong? What has
happened?"

"I have come for the bag of stones you took from me," said
Tarzan simply.

Each of the three eyed his companion suspiciously.

"I do not understand vot you mean, Mr. Tarzan," purred
Bluber, rubbing his palms together. "I am sure dere is some
mistake, unless--" he cast a furtive and suspicious glance
in the direction of Peebles and Throck.

"I don't know nothin' about no bag of stones," said Peebles,
"but I will say as 'ow you can't trust no Jew."

"I don't trust any of you," said Tarzan.  "I will give you
five seconds to hand over the bag of stones, and if you
don't produce it in that time I shall have you thoroughly
searched."

"Sure," cried Bluber, "search me, search me, by all means.
Vy, Mr. Tarzan, I vouldn't take notting from you for
notting."

"There's something wrong here," growled Throck. "I ain't got
nothin' of yours and I'm sure these two haven't neither."

"Where is the other?" asked Tarzan.

"Oh, Kraski? He disappeared the same night you brought us to
that village.  We hain't seen him since--that's it; I got
it now--we wondered why he left, and now I see it as plain
as the face on me nose.  It was him that stole that bag of
stones. That's what he done. We've been tryin' to figure out
ever since he left what he stole, and now I see it plain
enough."

"Sure," exclaimed Peebles. "That's it, and 'ere we are, 'n
that's that."

"Ve might have knowed it, ve might have knowed it," agreed
Bluber.

"But nevertheless I'm going to have you all searched," said
Tarzan, and when the head-man came and Tarzan had explained
what he desired, the three whites were quickly stripped and
searched. Even their few belongings were thoroughly gone
through, but no bag of stones was revealed.

Without a word Tarzan turned back toward the jungle, and in
another moment the blacks and the three Europeans saw the
leafy sea of foliage swallow the ape-man and the golden
lion.

"Gord help Kraski!" exclaimed Peebles.

"Wot do yer suppose he wants with a bag o' stones?" inquired
Throck.  "'E must be a bit balmy, I'll say."

"Balmy nudding," exclaimed Bluber.  "Dere is but vun kind of
stones in Africa vot Kraski would steal and run off into der
jungle alone mit--diamonds."

Peebles and Throck opened their eyes in surprise.  "The
damned Russian!" exclaimed the former. "He double-crossed
us, that's what e' did."

"He likely as not saved our lives, says hi," said Throck.
"If this ape feller had found Kraski and the diamonds with
us we'd of all suffered alike--you couldn't 'a' made 'im
believe we didn't 'ave a 'and in it. And Kraski wouldn't 'a'
done nothin' to help us out."

"I 'opes 'e catches the beggar!" exclaimed Peebles,
fervently.

They were startled into silence a moment later by the sight
of Tarzan returning to the camp, but he paid no attention to
the whites, going instead directly to the head-man, with
whom he conferred for several minutes. Then, once more, he
turned and left.

Acting on information gained from the head-man, Tarzan
struck off through the jungle in the general direction of
the village where he had left the four whites in charge of
the chief, and from which Kraski had later escaped alone. He
moved rapidly, leaving Jad-bal-ja to follow behind, covering
the distance to the village in a comparatively short time,
since he moved almost in an air line through the trees,
where there was no matted undergrowth to impede his
progress.

Outside the village gate he took up Kraski's spoor, now
almost obliterated, it is true, but still legible to the
keen perceptive faculties of the ape-man. This he followed
swiftly, since Kraski had hung tenaciously to the open trail
that wound in a general westward direction.

The sun had dropped almost to the western tree-tops, when
Tarzan came suddenly upon a clearing beside a sluggish
stream, near the banks of which stood a small, rude hut,
surrounded by a palisade and a thorn boma.

The ape-man paused and listened, sniffing the air with his
sensitive nostrils, and then on noiseless feet he crossed
the clearing toward the hut. In the grass outside the
palisade lay the dead body of a white man, and a single
glance told the ape-man that it was the fugitive whom he
sought. Instantly he realized the futility of searching the
corpse for the bag of diamonds, since it was a foregone
conclusion that they were now in the possession of whoever
had slain the Russian. A perfunctory examination revealed
the fact that he was right in so far as the absence of the
diamonds was concerned.

Both inside the hut and outside the palisade were
indications of the recent presence of a man and woman, the
spoor of the former tallying with that of the creature who
had killed Gobu, the great ape, and hunted Bara, the deer,
upon the preserves of the ape-man. But the woman--who was
she? It was evident that she had been walking upon sore,
tired feet, and that in lieu of shoes she wore bandages of
cloth.

Tarzan followed the spoor of the man and the woman where it
led from the hut into the jungle.

As it progressed it became apparent that the woman had been
lagging behind, and that she had commenced to limp more and
more painfully. Her progress was very slow, and Tarzan could
see that the man had not waited for her, but that he had
been, in some places, a considerable distance ahead of her.

And so it was that Esteban had forged far ahead of Flora
Hawkes, whose bruised and bleeding feet would scarce support
her.

"Wait for me, Esteban," she had pleaded. "Do not desert me.
Do not leave me alone here in this terrible jungle."

"Then keep up with me," growled the Spaniard. "Do you think
that with this fortune in my possession I am going to wait
here forever in the middle of the jungle for someone to come
and take it away from me? No, I am going on to the coast as
fast as I can.  If you can keep up, well and good. If you
cannot, that is your own lookout."

"But you could not desert me. Even you, Esteban, could not
be such a beast after all that you have forced me to do for
you."

The Spaniard laughed.  "You are nothing more to me," he
said, "than an old glove. With this," and he held the sack
of diamonds before him, "I can purchase the finest gloves in
the capitals of the world--new gloves," and he laughed
grimly at his little joke.

"Esteban, Esteban," she cried, "come back; come back.  I can
go no farther.  Do not leave me. Please come back and save
me." But he only laughed at her, and as a turn of the trail
shut him from her sight, she sank helpless and exhausted to
the ground.




CHAPTER XX



THE DEAD RETURN


That night Esteban made his lonely camp beside a jungle
trail that wound through the dry wash of an old river bed,
along which a tiny rivulet still trickled, according the
Spaniard the water which he craved.

The obsession which possessed him that he was in truth
Tarzan of the Apes, imparted to him a false courage, so that
he could camp alone upon the ground without recourse to
artificial protection of any kind, and fortune had favored
him in this respect in that it had sent no prowling beasts
of prey to find him upon those occasions that he had dared
too much.  During the period that Flora Hawkes had been with
him he had built shelters for her, but now that he had
deserted her and was again alone, he could not, in the role
that he had assumed, consider so effeminate an act as the
building of even a thorn boma for protection during the
darkness of the night.

He did, however, build a fire, for he had made a kill and
had not yet reached a point of primitive savagery which
permitted him even to imagine that he enjoyed raw meat.

Having devoured what meat he wanted and filled himself at
the little rivulet, Esteban came back and squatted before
his fire, where he drew the pouch of diamonds from his loin
cloth and, opening it, spilled a handful of the precious
gems into his palm.  The flickering firelight playing upon
them sent scintillant gleams shooting into the dark of the
surrounding jungle night as the Spaniard let a tiny stream
of the sparkling stones trickle from one hand to the other,
and in the pretty play of light the Spaniard saw visions of
the future--power, luxury, beautiful women--all that
great wealth might purchase for a man.  With half closed
eyes he dreamed of the ideal that he should search the world
over to obtain--the dream-woman for whom he had always
searched--the dream-woman he had never found, the fit
companion for such as Esteban Miranda imagined himself to
be. Presently through the dark lashes that veiled his
narrowed lids the Spaniard seemed to see before him in the
flickering light of his camp fire a vague materialization of
the figure of his dream--a woman's figure, clothed in
flowing diaphanous white which appeared to hover just above
him at the outer rim of his firelight at the summit of the
ancient river bank.

It was strange how the vision persisted. Esteban closed his
eyes tightly, and then opened them ever so little, and
there, as it had been before he closed them, the vision
remained.  And then he opened his eyes wide, and still the
figure of the woman in white floated above him.

Esteban Miranda went suddenly pale. "Mother of God!" he
cried.  "It is Flora. She is dead and has come back to haunt
me."

With staring eyes he slowly rose to his feet to confront the
apparition, when in soft and gentle tones it spoke.

"Heart of my heart," it cried, "it is really you!"

Instantly Esteban realized that this was no disembodied
spirit, nor was it Flora--but who was it? Who was this
vision of beauty, alone in the savage African wilderness?

Very slowly now it was descending the embankment and coming
toward him. Esteban returned the diamonds to the pouch and
replaced it inside his loin cloth.

With outstretched arms the girl came toward him. "My love,
my love," she cried, "do not tell me that you do not know
me."  She was close enough now for the Spaniard to see her
rapidly rising and falling breasts and her lips trembling
with love and passion.  A sudden wave of hot desire swept
over him, so with outstretched arms he sprang forward to
meet her and crush her to his breast.


Tarzan, following the spoor of the man and the woman, moved
in a leisurely manner along the jungle trail, for he
realized that no haste was essential to overtake these two.
Nor was he at all surprised when he came suddenly upon the
huddled figure of a woman, lying in the center of the
pathway. He knelt beside her and laid a hand upon her
shoulder, eliciting a startled scream.

"God!" she cried, "this is the end!"

"You are in no danger," said the ape-man. "I will not harm
you."

She turned her eyes and looked up at him. At first she
thought he was Esteban.  "You have come back to save me,
Esteban?" she asked.

"Esteban!" he exclaimed. "I am not Esteban. That is not my
name." And then she recognized him.

"Lord Greystoke!" she cried.  "It is really you?"

"Yes," he said, "and who are you?"

"I am Flora Hawkes. I was Lady Greystoke's maid."

"I remember you," he said.  "What are you doing here?"

"I am afraid to tell you," she said.  "I am afraid of your
anger."

"Tell me," he commanded.  "You should know, Flora, that I do
not harm women."

"We came to get gold from the vaults of Opar," she said.
"But that you know."

"I know nothing of it," he replied. "Do you mean that you
were with those Europeans who drugged me and left me in
their camp?"

"Yes," she said, "we got the gold, but you came with your
Waziri and took it from us."

"I came with no Waziri and took nothing from you," said
Tarzan. "I do not understand you."

She raised her eyebrows in surprise, for she knew that
Tarzan of the Apes did not lie.

"We became separated," she said, "after our men turned
against us.  Esteban stole me from the others, and then,
after a while Kraski found us. He was the Russian. He came
with a bagful of diamonds and then Esteban killed him and
took the diamonds."

It was now Tarzan's turn to experience surprise.

"And Esteban is the man who is with you?" he asked.

"Yes," she said, "but he has deserted me. I could not walk
farther on my sore feet. He has gone and left me here to die
and he has taken the diamonds with him."

"We shall find him," said the ape-man. "Come."

"But I cannot walk," said the girl.

"That is a small matter," he said, and, stooping, lifted her
to his shoulder.

Easily the ape-man bore the exhausted girl along the trail.
"It is not far to water," he said, "and water is what you
need. It will help to revive you and give you strength, and
perhaps I shall be able to find food for you soon."

"Why are you so good to me?" asked the girl.

"You are a woman. I could not leave you alone in the jungle
to die, no matter what you may have done,"  replied the
ape-man. And Flora Hawkes could only sob a broken plea for
forgiveness for the wrong she had done him.

It grew quite dark, but still they moved along the silent
trail until presently Tarzan caught in the distance the
reflection of firelight.

"I think we shall soon find your friend," he whispered.
"Make no noise."

A moment later his keen ears caught the sound of voices.  He
halted and lowered the girl to her feet.

"If you cannot follow," he said, "wait here. I do not wish
him to escape.  I will return for you. If you can follow on
slowly, do so." And then he left her and made his way
cautiously forward toward the light and the voices. He heard
Flora Hawkes moving directly behind him.  It was evident
that she could not bear the thought of being left alone
again in the dark jungle. Almost simultaneously Tarzan heard
a low whine a few paces to his right.  "Jad-bal-ja," he
whispered in a low voice, "heel," and the great black-maned
lion crept close to him, and Flora Hawkes, stifling a
scream, rushed to his side and grasped his arms.

"Silence," he whispered; "Jad-bal-ja will not harm you."

An instant later the three came to the edge of the ancient
river bank, and through the tall grasses growing there
looked down upon the little camp beneath.

Tarzan, to his consternation, saw a counterpart of himself
standing before a little fire, while slowly approaching the
man, with outstretched arms, was a woman, draped in flowing
white. He heard her words; soft words of love and
endearment, and at the sound of the voice and the scent
spoor that a vagrant wind carried suddenly to his nostrils,
strange complex of emotion overwhelmed him--happiness,
despair, rage, love, and hate.

He saw the man at the fire step forward with open arms to
take the woman to his breast, and then Tarzan separated the
grasses and stepped to the very edge of the embankment, his
voice shattering the jungle with a single word.

"Jane!" he cried, and instantly the man and woman turned and
looked up at him, where his figure was dimly revealed in the
light of the campfire. At sight of him the man wheeled and
raced for the jungle on the opposite side of the river, and
then Tarzan leaped to the bottom of the wash below and ran
toward the woman.

"Jane," he cried, "it is you, it is you!"

The woman showed her bewilderment.  She looked first at the
retreating figure of the man she had been about to embrace
and then turned her eyes toward Tarzan.  She drew her
fingers across her brow and looked back toward Esteban, but
Esteban was no longer in sight. Then she took a faltering
step toward the ape-man.

"My God," she cried, "what does it mean? Who are you, and if
you are Tarzan who was he?"

"I am Tarzan, Jane," said the ape-man.

She looked back and saw Flora Hawkes approaching.  "Yes,"
she said, "you are Tarzan. I saw you when you ran off into
the jungle with Flora Hawkes.  I cannot understand, John.  I
could not believe that you, even had you suffered an
accident to your head, could have done such a thing."

"I, run off into the jungle with Flora Hawkes?" he asked, in
unfeigned surprise.

"I saw you," said Jane.

The ape-man turned toward Flora. "I do not understand it,"
he said.

"It was Esteban who ran off into the jungle with me, Lady
Greystoke," said the girl. "It was Esteban who was about to
deceive you again. This is indeed Lord Greystoke.  The other
was an impostor, who only just deserted me and left me to
die in the jungle.  Had not Lord Greystoke come when he did
I should be dead by now."

Lady Greystoke took a faltering step toward her husband.
"Ah, John," she said, "I knew it could not have been you. My
heart told me, but my eyes deceived me.  Quick," she cried,
"that impostor must be captured. Hurry, John, before he
escapes."

"Let him go," said the ape-man. "As much as I want him, as
much as I want that which he has stolen from me, I will not
leave you alone again in the jungle, Jane, even to catch
him."

"But Jad-bal-ja," she cried. "What of him?"

"Ah", cried the ape-man, "I had forgotten," and turning to
the lion he pointed toward the direction that the Spaniard
had escaped. "Fetch him, Jad-bal-ja," he cried; and, with a
bound, the tawny beast was off upon the spoor of his quarry.

"He will kill him?" asked Flora Hawkes, shuddering. And yet
at heart she was glad of the just fate that was overtaking
the Spaniard.

"No, he will not kill him," said Tarzan of the Apes. "He may
maul him a bit, but he will bring him back alive if it is
possible."  And then, as though the fate of the fugitive was
already forgotten, he turned toward his mate.

"Jane," he said, "Usula told me that you were dead. He said
that they found your burned body in the Arab village and
that they buried it there.  How is it, then, that you are
here alive and unharmed? I have been searching the jungles
for Luvini to avenge your death. Perhaps it is well that I
did not find him."

"You would never have found him," replied Jane Clayton, "but
I cannot understand why Usula should have told you that he
had found my body and buried it."

"Some prisoners that he took," replied Tarzan, "told him
that Luvini had taken you bound hand and foot into one of
the Arab huts near the village gateway, and that there he
had further secured you to a stake driven into the floor of
the hut. After the village had been destroyed by fire Usula
and the other Waziri returned to search for you with some of
the prisoners they had taken who pointed out the location of
the hut, where the charred remains of a human body were
found beside a burned stake to which it had apparently been
tied."

"Ah!" exclaimed the girl, "I see. Luvini did bind me hand
and foot and tie me to the stake but later he came back into
the hut and removed the bonds.  He attempted to attack me--
long we fought I do not know, but so engrosses were we in
our struggle that neither one of us was aware of the burning
of the village about us. As I persistently fought him off I
caught a glimpse of a knife in his belt, and then I let him
seize me and as his arms encircled me I grasped the knife
and, drawing it from its sheath, plunged it into his back,
below his left shoulder--that was the end. Luvini sank
lifeless to the floor of the hut. Almost simultaneously the
rear and roof of the structure burst into flames.

"I was almost naked, for he had torn nearly all my clothing
from me in our struggles. Hanging upon the wall of the hut
was this white burnoose, the property, doubtless, of one of
murdered Arabs.  I seized it, and throwing about me ran into
the village street.  The huts were now all aflame, and the
last of the natives was disappearing through the gateway. To
my right was a section of palisade that had not been
attacked by the flames. To escape into jungle by the gateway
would have meant into the arms of my enemies, and so,
somehow, I managed to scale the palisade and drop into the
jungle unseen by any.

"I have had considerable difficulty eluding the various
bands of blacks who escaped the village. A part of the time
I have been hunting for the Waziri and the balance I have
had to remain in hiding. I was resting in the crotch of a
tree, about half a mile from here, when I saw the light of
this man's fire, and when I came to investigate I was almost
stunned by joy to discover that I had, as I imagined,
stumbled upon my Tarzan."

"It was Luvini's body, then, and not yours that they
buried," said Tarzan.

"Yes," said Jane, "and it was this man who just escaped whom
I saw run off into the jungle with Flora, and not you, as I
believed."

Flora Hawkes looked up suddenly.  "And it must have been
Esteban who came with the Waziri and stole the gold from us.
He fooled our men he must have fooled the Waziri, too."

"He might have fooled anyone if he could have me," said Jane
Clayton. "I should have discovered the deception in a few
minutes I have no doubt, but in the flickering light of the
campfire, and influenced as I was by the great joy of seeing
Lord Greystoke again, I believed quickly that which I wanted
to believe."

The ape-man ran his fingers through his thick shock of hair
in a characteristic gesture of meditation. "I cannot
understand how he fooled Usula in broad daylight," he said
with a shake of his head.

"I can," said Jane. "He told him that he had suffered an
injury to his head which caused him to lose his memory
partially--an explanation which accounted for many lapses
in the man's interpretation of your personality."

"He was a clever devil," commented the ape-man.

"He was a devil, all right," said Flora.

It was more than an hour later that the grasses at the river
bank suddenly parted and Jad-bal-ja emerged silently into
their presence. Grasped in his jaws was a torn and bloody
leopard skin which he brought and laid at the feet of his
master.

The ape-man picked the thing up and examined it, and then he
scowled.  "I believe Jad-bal-ja killed him after all," he
said.

"He probably resisted," said Jane Clayton, "in which event
Jad-bal-ja could do nothing else in self-defense but slay
him."

"Do you suppose he ate him?"' cried Flora Hawkes, drawing
fearfully away from the beast.

"No," said Tarzan, "he has not had time. In the morning we
will follow the spoor and find his body.  I should like to
have the diamonds again." And then he told Jane the strange
story connected with his acquisition of the great wealth
represented by the little bag of stones.

The following morning they set out in search of Esteban's
corpse. The trail led through dense brush and thorns to the
edge of the river farther down stream, and there it
disappeared, and though the ape-man searched both sides of
the river for a couple of miles above and below the point at
which he had lost the spoor, he found no further sign of the
Spaniard. There was blood along the tracks that Esteban had
made and blood upon the grasses at the river's brim.

At last the ape-man returned to the two women. “That is the
end of the man who would be Tarzan," he said.

"Do you think he is dead?" asked Jane.

"Yes, I am sure of it," said the ape-man. "From the blood I
imagine that Jad-bal-ja mauled him, but that he managed to
break away and get into the river.  The fact that I can find
no indication of his having reached the bank within a
reasonable distance of this spot leads me to believe that he
has been devoured by crocodiles."

Again Flora Hawkes shuddered.  "He was a wicked man," she
said, "but I would not wish even the wickedest such a fate
as that."

The ape-man shrugged. "He brought it upon himself, and,
doubtless, the world is better off without him."

"It was my fault," said Flora.  "It was my wickedness that
brought him and the others here. I told them of what I had
heard of the gold in the treasure vaults of Opar--it was
my idea to come here and steal it and to find a man who
could impersonate Lord Greystoke.  Because of my wickedness
many men have died, and you, Lord Greystoke, and your lady,
have almost met your death--I do not dare to ask for
forgiveness."

Jane Clayton put her arm about the girl's shoulder. "Avarice
has been the cause of many crimes since the world began,"
she said, "and when crime is invoked in its aid it assumes
its most repulsive aspect and brings most often its own
punishment, as you, Flora, may well testify. For my part I
forgive you. I imagine that you have learned your lesson."

"You have paid a heavy price for your folly,"  said the
ape-man.  "You have been punished enough. We will take you
to your friends who are on their way to the coast under
escort of a friendly tribe.  They cannot be far distant,
for, from the condition of the men when I saw them, long
marches are beyond their physical powers."

The girl dropped to her knees at his feet. "How can I thank
you for your kindness?" she said. "But I would rather remain
here in Africa with you and Lady Greystoke, and work for you
and show by my loyalty that I can redeem the wrong I did
you."

Tarzan glanced at his wife questioningly, and Jane Clayton
signified her assent to the girl's request.

"Very well, then," said the ape-man, "you may remain with
us, Flora."

"You will never regret it," said the girl.  "I will work my
fingers off for you."

The three, and Jad-bal-ja, had been three days upon the
march toward home when Tarzan, who was in the lead, paused,
and, raising his head, sniffed the jungle air.  Then he
turned to them with a smile.  "My Waziri are disobedient,"
he said.  "I sent them home and yet here they are, coming
toward us, directly away from home."

A few minutes later they met the van of the Waziri, and
great was the rejoicing of the blacks when they found both
their master and mistress alive and unscathed.

"And now that we have found you," said Tarzan, after the
greetings were over, and innumerable questions had been
asked and answered, "tell me what you did with the gold that
you took from the camp of the Europeans."

"We hid it, O Bwana, where you told us to hide it," replied
Usula.

"I was not with you, Usula," said the ape-man. "It was
another, who deceived Lady Greystoke even as he deceived you
--a bad man--who impersonated Tarzan of the Apes so
cleverly that it is no wonder that you were imposed upon."

"Then it was not you who told us that your head had been
injured and that you could not remember the language of the
Waziri?" demanded Usula.

"It was not I," said Tarzan, "for my head has not been
injured, and I remember well the language of my children."

"Ah," cried Usula, "then it was not our Big Bwana who ran
from Buto, the rhinoceros?"

Tarzan laughed.  "Did the other run from Buto?"

"That he did," cried Usula; "he ran in great terror."

"I do not know that I blame him," said Tarzan, "for Buto is
no pleasant playfellow."

"But our Big Bwana would not run from him," said Usula,
proudly.

"Even if another than I hid the gold it was you who dug the
hole. Lead me to the spot then, Usula."

The Waziri constructed rude yet comfortable litters for the
two white women, though Jane Clayton laughed at the idea
that it was necessary that she be carried and insisted upon
walking beside her bearers more often than she rode.  Flora
Hawkes, however, weak and exhausted as she was, could not
have proceeded far without being carried, and was glad of
the presence of the brawny Waziri who bore her along the
jungle trail so easily.

It was a happy company that marched in buoyant spirits
toward the spot where the Waziri had cached the gold for
Esteban.  The blacks were overflowing with good nature
because they had found their master and their mistress,
while the relief and joy of Tarzan and Jane were too deep
for expression.

When at last they came to the place beside the river where
they had buried the gold the Waziri, singing and laughing,
commenced to dig for the treasure, but presently their
singing ceased and their laughter was replaced by
expressions of puzzled concern.

For a while Tarzan watched them in silence and then a slow
smile overspread his countenance.

"You must have buried it deep, Usula," he said.

The black scratched his head.  "No, not so deep as this,
Bwana," he cried. "I cannot understand it. We should have
found the gold before this."

"Are you sure you are looking in the right place?" asked
Tarzan.

"This is the exact spot, Bwana," the black assured him, "but
the gold is not here. Someone has removed it since we buried
it."

"The Spaniard again," commented Tarzan. "He was a slick
customer."

"But he could not have taken it alone," said Usula. "There
were many ingots of it."

"No," said Tarzan, "he could not, and yet it is not here."

The Waziri and Tarzan searched carefully about the spot
where the gold had been buried, but so clever had been the
woodcraft of Owaza that he had obliterated even from the
keen senses of the ape-man every vestige of the spoor that
he and the Spaniard had made in carrying the gold from the
old hiding place to the new.

"It is gone," said the ape-man, "but I shall see that it
does not get out of Africa," and he despatched runners in
various directions to notify the chiefs of the friendly
tribes surrounding his domain to watch carefully every
safari crossing their territory, and to let none pass who
carried gold.

"That will stop them," he said after the runners had
departed.

That night as they made their camp upon the trail toward
home, the three whites were seated about a small fire with
Jad-bal-ja lying just behind the ape-man, who was examining
the leopard skin that the golden lion had retrieved in his
pursuit of the Spaniard, when Tarzan turned toward his wife.

You were right, Jane," he said. "The treasure vaults of Opar
are not for me. This time I have lost not only the gold but
a fabulous fortune in diamonds as well, beside risking that
greatest of all treasures--yourself."

"Let the gold and the diamonds go, John," she said; "we have
one another, and Korak."

"And a bloody leopard skin," he supplemented, "with a
mystery map painted upon it in blood."

Jad-bal-ja sniffed the hide and licked his chops in
anticipation or retrospection--which?




CHAPTER XXI



AN ESCAPE AND A CAPTURE


At sight of the true Tarzan, Esteban Miranda turned and fled
blindly into the jungle.

His heart was cold with terror as he rushed on in blind
fear. He had no objective in mind. He did not know in what
direction he was going. His only thought--the thought
which dominated him--was based solely upon a desire to put
as much distance as possible between himself and the
ape-man, and so he blundered on, forcing his way through
dense thickets of thorns that tore and lacerated his flesh
until, at every step he left a trail of blood behind him.

At the river's edge the thorns reached out and seized again,
as they had several times before, the precious leopard skin
to which he clung with almost the same tenacity as he clung
to life itself. But this time the thorns would not leave go
their hold, and as he struggled to tear it away from them
his eyes turned back in the direction from which he had
come. He heard the sound of a great body, moving rapidly
through the thicket toward him, and an instant later saw the
baleful glare of two gleaming, yellow-green spots of flame.
With a stifled cry of terror the Spaniard relinquished his
hold upon the leopard skin and, wheeling, dived into the
river.

As the black waters closed above his head Jad-bal-ja came to
the edge of the bank and looked down upon the widening
circles which marked the spot of his quarry's disappearance,
for Esteban, who was a strong swimmer, struck boldly for the
opposite side of the stream, keeping himself well submerged.

For a moment the golden lion scanned the surface of the
river, and then he turned and sniffed at the hide the
Spaniard had been forced to leave behind, and grasping it in
his jaws tore it from the thorns that held it and carried it
back to lay it at the feet of his master.

Forced at last to come to the surface for air the Spaniard
arose amid a mass of tangled foliage and branches.  For a
moment he thought that he was lost, so tightly held was he
by the entangling boughs, but presently he forced his way
upward, and as his head appeared above the surface of the
water amidst the foliage he discovered that he had arisen
directly beneath a fallen tree that was floating down the
center of the stream.  After considerable effort he managed
to draw himself up to the boughs and find a place astride
the great bole, and thus he floated down stream in
comparative safety.

He breathed a deep sigh of relief as he realized with what
comparative ease he had escaped the just vengeance of the
ape-man.  It is true that he bemoaned the loss of the hide
which carried the map to the location of the hidden gold,
but he still retained in his possession a far greater
treasure, and as he thought of it his hands gloatingly
fondled the bag of diamonds fastened to his loin cloth. Yet,
even though he possessed this great fortune in diamonds, his
avaricious mind constantly returned to the golden ingots by
the waterfall.

"Owaza will get it," he muttered to himself. "I never
trusted the black dog, and when he deserted me I knew well
enough what his plans were."

All night long Esteban Miranda floated down stream upon the
fallen tree, seeing no sign of life, until shortly after
daybreak, he passed a native village upon the shore.

It was the village of Obebe, the cannibal, and at sight of
the strange figure of the white giant floating down the
stream upon the bole of a tree, the young woman who espied
him raised a great hue and cry until the population of the
village lined the shore watching him pass.

"It is a strange god," cried one.

"It is the river devil," said the witch doctor. "He is a
friend of mine.  Now, indeed, shall we catch many fish if
for each ten that you catch you give one to me."

"It is not the river devil," rumbled the deep voice of
Obebe, the cannibal.  "You are getting old," he said to the
witch doctor, "and of late your medicine has been poor
medicine, and now you tell me that Obebe's greatest enemy is
the river devil. That is Tarzan of the Apes. Obebe knows him
well, and in truth every cannibal chief in the vicinity knew
Tarzan of the Apes well and feared and hated him, for
relentless had been the ape-man's war against them.

"It is Tarzan of the Apes," repeated Obebe, "and he is in
trouble.  Perhaps it is our chance to capture him."

He called his warriors about him, and presently half a
hundred brawny young bucks started at a jog trot down the
trail that paralleled the river. For miles they followed the
slowly moving tree which carried Esteban Miranda until at
last at a bend in the river the tree was caught in the outer
circle of a slow-moving eddy, which carried it beneath the
overhanging limbs of trees growing close to the river's
edge.

Cramped and chilled and hungry as he was, Esteban was glad
of the opportunity to desert his craft and gain the shore.
And so, laboriously, he drew himself up among the branches
of the tree that momentarily offered him a haven of retreat
from the river, and crawling to its stem lowered himself to
the ground beneath, unconscious of the fact that in the
grasses around him squatted half a hundred cannibal
warriors.

Leaning against the bole of the tree the Spaniard rested for
a moment. He felt for the diamonds and found that they were
safe.

"I am a lucky devil, after all," he said aloud and almost
simultaneously the fifty blacks arose about him and leaped
upon him. So sudden was the attack, so overwhelming the
force, that the Spaniard had no opportunity to defend
himself against them, with the result that he was down and
securely bound almost before he could realize what was
happening to him.

"Ah, Tarzan of the Apes, I have you at last," gloated Obebe,
the cannibal, but Esteban did not understand a word the man
said, and so he could make no reply. He talked to Obebe in
English, but that language the latter did not understand.
Of only one thing was Esteban certain; that he was a
prisoner and that he was being taken back toward the
interior. When they reached Obebe's village there was great
rejoicing on the part of the women and the children and the
warriors who had remained behind. But the witch doctor shook
his head and made wry faces and dire prophecies.

"You have seized the river devil," he said. "We shall catch
no more fish, and presently a great sickness will fall upon
Obebe's people and they will all die like flies."  But Obebe
only laughed at the witch doctor for, being an old man and a
great king, he had accumulated much wisdom and, with the
acquisition of wisdom man is more inclined to be skeptical
in matters of religion.

"You may laugh now, Obebe," said the witch doctor, "but
later you will not laugh. Wait and see."

"When, with my own hands, I kill Tarzan of the Apes, then
indeed shall I laugh," replied the chief, "and when I and my
warriors have eaten his heart and his flesh, then, indeed,
shall we no longer fear any of your devils."

"Wait," cried the witch doctor angrily, "and you shall see."

They took the Spaniard, securely bound, and threw him into a
filthy hut, through the doorway of which he could see the
women of the village preparing cooking fires and pots for
the feast of the coming night. A cold sweat stood out upon
the brow of Esteban Miranda as he watched these grewsome
preparations, the significance of which he could not
misinterpret, when coupled with the gestures and the glances
that were directed toward the hut where he lay, by the
inhabitants of the village.

The afternoon was almost spent and the Spaniard felt that he
could count the hours of life remaining to him upon possibly
two fingers of one hand, when there came from the direction
of the river a series of piercing screams which shattered
the quiet of the jungle, and brought the inhabitants of the
village to startled attention, and an instant later sent
them in a mad rush in the direction of the fear-laden
shrieks. But they were too late and reached the river only
just in time to see a woman dragged beneath the surface by a
huge crocodile.

"Ah, Obebe, what did I tell you?" demanded the witch doctor,
exultantly.  "Already has the devil god commenced his
revenge upon your people."

The ignorant villagers, steeped in superstition, looked
fearfully from their witch doctor to their chief.  Obebe
scowled.  "He is Tarzan of the Apes," he insisted.

"He is the river devil who has taken the shape of Tarzan of
the Apes," insisted the witch doctor.

"We shall see," replied Obebe. "If he is the river devil he
can escape our bonds.  If he is Tarzan of the Apes he
cannot. If he is the river devil he will not die a natural
death, like men die, but will live on forever.  If he is
Tarzan of the Apes some day he will die.  We will keep him,
then, and see, and that will prove whether or not he is
Tarzan of the Apes or the river devil."

"How?" asked the witch doctor.

"It is very simple," replied Obebe. "If some morning we find
that he has escaped we will know that he is the river devil,
and because we have not harmed him but have fed him well
while he has been here in our village, he will befriend us
and no harm will come of it. But if he does not escape we
will know that he is Tarzan of the Apes, provided he dies a
natural death. And so, if he does not escape, we shall keep
him until he dies and then we shall know that he was,
indeed, Tarzan of the Apes."

"But suppose he does not die?" asked the witch doctor,
scratching his woolly head.

"Then," exclaimed Obebe triumphantly, "we will know that you
are right, and that he was indeed, the river devil."

Obebe went and ordered women to take food to the Spaniard
while the witch doctor stood, where Obebe had left him, in
the middle of the street, still scratching his head in
thought.

And thus was Esteban Miranda, possessor of the most fabulous
fortune in diamonds that the world had ever known, condemned
to life imprisonment in the village of Obebe, the cannibal.


While he had been lying in the hut his traitorous
confederate, Owaza, from the opposite bank of the river from
the spot where he and Esteban had hidden the golden ingots,
saw Tarzan and his Waziri come and search for the gold and
go away again, and the following morning Owaza came with
fifty men whom he had recruited from a neighboring village
and dug up the gold and started with it toward the coast.

That night Owaza made camp just outside a tiny village of a
minor chief, who was weak in warriors. The old fellow
invited Owaza into his compound, and there he fed him and
gave him native beer, while the chief's people circulated
among Owaza's boys plying them with innumerable questions
until at last the truth leaked out and the chief knew that
Owaza's porters were carrying a great store of yellow gold.

When the chief learned this for certain he was much
perturbed, but finally a smile crossed his face as he talked
with the half-drunken Owaza.

"You have much gold with you"' said the Old chief, and it is
very heavy. It will be hard to get your boys to carry it all
the way back to the coast."

"Yes," said Owaza, "but I shall pay them well."

"If they did not have to carry it so far from home you would
not have to pay them so much, would you?" asked the chief.

"No," said Owaza, "but I cannot dispose of it this side of
the coast."

"I know where you can dispose of it within two days' march,"
replied the old chief.

"Where?" demanded Owaza. "And who here in the interior will
buy it?"

"There is a white man who will give you a little piece of
paper for it and you can take that paper to the coast and
get the full value of your gold."

"Who is this white man?" demanded Owaza, "and where is he?"

"He is a friend of mine," said the chief, "and if you wish I
will take you to him on the morrow, and you can bring with
you all your gold and get the little piece of paper."

"Good," said Owaza, "and then I shall not have to pay the
carriers but a very small amount."


The carriers were glad, indeed, to learn the next day that
they were not to go all the way to the coast, for even the
lure of payment was not sufficient to overcome their dislike
to so long a journey, and their fear of being at so great a
distance from home. They were very happy, therefore, as they
set forth on a two days' march toward the northeast. And
Owaza was happy and so was the old chief, who accompanied
them himself, though why he was happy about it Owaza could
not guess.

They had marched for almost two days when the chief sent one
of his own men forward with a message.

"It is to my friend," he said, "to tell him to come and meet
us and lead us to his village." And a few hours later, as
the little caravan emerged from the jungle onto a broad,
grassy plain, they saw not far from them, and approaching
rapidly, a large band of warriors.  Owaza halted.

"Who are those?" he demanded.

"Those are the warriors of my friend," replied the chief,
"and he is with them.  See?" and he pointed toward a figure
at the head of the blacks, who were approaching at a trot,
their spears and white plumes gleaming in the sunshine.

"They come for war and not for peace," said Owaza fearfully.

"That depends upon you, Owaza," replied the chief.

"I do not understand you," said Owaza.

"But you will in a few minutes after my friend has come."

As the advancing warriors approached more closely Owaza saw
a giant white at their head--a white whom he mistook for
Esteban--the confederate he had so traitorously deserted.
He turned upon the chief. "You have betrayed me," he cried.

"Wait," said the old chief; "nothing that belongs to you
shall be taken from you."

"The gold is not his," cried Owaza. "He stole it," and he
pointed at Tarzan who had approached and halted before him,
but who ignored him entirely and turned to the chief.

"Your runner came," he said to the old man, "and brought your
message, and Tarzan and his Waziri have come to see what
they could do for their old friend."

The chief smiled. "Your runner came to me, O Tarzan, four
days since, and two days later came this man with his
carriers, bearing golden ingots toward the coast. I told him
that I had a friend who would buy them, giving him a little
piece of paper for them, but that, of course, only in case
the gold belonged to Owaza."

The ape-man smiled. "You have done well, my friend," he
said.  "The gold does not belong to Owaza."

"It does not belong to you, either," cried Owaza.  "You are
not Tarzan of the Apes. I know you.  You came with the four
white men and the white woman to steal the gold from
Tarzan's country, and then you stole it from your own
friends."

The chief and the Waziri laughed. The ape-man smiled one of
his slow smiles.

"The other was an impostor, Owaza," he said, "but I am
Tarzan of the Apes, and I thank you for bringing my gold to
me. Come," he said. "It is but a few more miles to my home,"
and the ape-man compelled Owaza to direct his carriers to
bear the golden ingots to the Greystoke bungalow. There
Tarzan fed the carriers and paid them, and the next morning
sent them back toward their own country, and he sent Owaza
with them, but not without a gift of value, accompanied with
an admonition that the black never again return to Tarzan's
country.

When they had all departed, and Tarzan and Jane and Korak
were standing upon the veranda of the bungalow with
Jad-bal-ja lying at their feet, the ape-man threw an arm
about his mate's shoulders.

"I shall have to retract what I said about the gold of Opar
not being for me, for you see before you a new fortune that
has come all the way from the treasure vaults of Opar
without any effort on my part."

"Now, if someone would only bring your diamonds back,"
laughed Jane.

"No chance of that," said Tarzan. "They are unquestionably
at the bottom of the Ugogo River," and far away, upon the
banks of the Ugogo, in the village of Obebe, the cannibal,
Esteban Miranda lay in the filth of the hut that had been
assigned to him, gloating over the fortune that he could
never utilize as he entered upon a life of captivity that
the stubbornness and superstition of Obebe had doomed him to
undergo.



THE END




This site is full of FREE ebooks - Project Gutenberg Australia